Loading...
Menu
Ebooks   ➡  Fiction  ➡  Adventure  ➡  Action

King Wars

KING WARS

SECOND E-BOOK OF THE ROYAL WARS

 

 

ipam

 

 

Shakespir Edition Copyright 2017 Pamela Joan Barlow Shakespir Edition, License Notes This ebook is licensed for your personal enjoyment only. This ebook may not be re-sold or given away to other people. If you would like to share this book with another person, please purchase an additional copy for each recipient. If you’re reading this book and did not purchase it, or it was not purchased for your use only, then please return to Shakespir.com and purchase your own copy. Thank you for respecting the hard work of this author.

 

 

 

 

Present day and place

 

 

Year 3060

Day 79th

Springtime

 

 

6th hour (early eve)

 

Kingdom of the Wind

Home of Marquee Jennessee and Marquise Fallacious

First royal princess Ovilla, second royal prince Exmore

and dead third royal princess Sedottie

Forest landscape with colorful flowers and pink leaves

Moonlight with bright stars and cool temperatures

 

 

Strawn continued to wear the girly Pamburg dress in a separate short silk blouse of green, aqua blue, and pink, a longer blouse of light green, maroon, and peach colors over the short silk blouse with a set of headdress of beautiful scarves in yellow, black, and purple that fit around the amber colored hair roots with a long scarf of gold and brown around the waistline and stomped down the last step of the yellow colored plant-covered staircase, coming down from the previous visited tree house while looking for the surviving Princess Teath with a sour frown and halted in place over the dried pink leaves with a gasp, seeing the roaming group of dancers. It was a different set of young and pretty semi-naked dancers that had been seen and moved beside both Strawn and Cumberrun all day long. Now, it was nighttime with the moonlight and the bright stars underneath the overstory trees. The air was filled with soft and hard musical songs where all the dancers danced and performed for the eating and drinking natives also. However, the entire day had passed without a sign or a clue or a hint of the location of Princess Teath from the Pamburg Kingdom.

Cumberrun was a head taller than his brotherly prince Strawn with a matching tone of amber skin, a pair of matching amber eyeballs and continued to wear the short sleeved blouse of red, golden, black, yellow colors, a longer jacket of pink, orange, green, and blue, a set of hair scarves of purple, silver, peach and white that wrapped around the shoulder length amber curls, marching down the same staircase and slammed into the back spine of Strawn for fun with a smile, staring at each passing female with a whisper into the eardrum of his brother. “Wow! All the half-naked girls here are beautiful babes. Blonde hair. Long legs. Long hands. Long necks…”

“We really need a set of colorful face patches.” Strawn frowned as the group of dancers wiggled ahead toward a different tree house for the evening entertainment. He moved straight across the flattened, soft, and pink tinted leafy pathway toward the next tree house to seek Princess Teath. Her life would be spare the Pamburg Kingdom from war with the Confederation based on some ancient treaty that had been made by the first king and the first imperator.

Cumberrun pulled up beside Strawn still staring with a smile at each wiggling ass of each semi-nude female dancer.

Strawn frowned at the tall tree house. “Then we could listen in to each private conversation of each person, since everyone wears a face patch for communication. It would be faster and easier than searching each tree house for Teath.” He leaned over with a sneer into the cheekbone of Cumberrun. “You are a girl, now. Remember?” Strawn slowly moved ahead down the pathway of dry and wet smashed down leaves that dropped down from each gigantic tree. The pathway served as the central road throughout the Land of the Wind separating the two solid columns of tall trees that held interior structures of buildings. The forest smelled of vanilla flowers, sounded like classical music to the eardrums, and looked like a yellow tinted jungle of brown vines and buzzing hidden insects, and a few flying wild animals that hooted for fun.

Cumberrun leaned over with a growl into the cheekbone of Strawn. “I remember pissing and missing at the clean toilet bowl inside the Prince House with my dick, so the squire could smell and lick up my piss on the floor and the wall. So, shall I piss on the toilet seat as a pretend beautiful woman?”

He exhaled with a huff of annoyance. “I don’t care how you piss on or inside the toilet. We have wasted most of the day with our escape from the Pamburg Kingdom. I worry about our brothers and the squires back home. And I need food for a growling stomach and a bed for some rest before we continue the hunt for Teath.”

Cumberrun turned and scanned a group of male dancers with a sneer. “I ain’t worried about our brothers. We are all tall and strong and mean Pamburg princes. Shit! All the damn squires are meaner than the sand snakes. Geez! All the male guys here inside the Kingdom of the Wind are pretty dudes with a long neck and a pair of long legs like his sister dancer, too.” One of the passing males turned with a grunt to see Cumberrun.

Strawn stared ahead and examined the next tree house with a stern face, “Sister Cumberlynn, shut up!”

Cumberrun turned and stared at each tree house with a smile. “Well, I am so right. And you are so pretty, too.”

“Let’s dash up the staircase of flattened plant stems and into the new tree structure. I heard music. Maybe, there’s a free food table for food,” Strawn reached down and lifted the edge of the torn and dirty dress hem, slowing climbing the plant covered staircase and dashed over the platform, entering through the open portal hole.

 

 

Tree house interior setting

 

 

Strawn stopped and stood in a few feet inside the new room. Each business tree house had been designed and curved in the same shape, a circular interior room with a forward platform of dancers that moved with a varied type of musical songs. The music in here was fast paced and cheery.

Cumberrun exhaled with a growling stomach and a pair of aching feet. “Do you see something that you want to beg or borrow…?”

“Or barter. You need to barter your body.”

Cumberrun frowned with a whisper inside the scarf. “Hell fucking no!”

“Please keep your manly voice down to a mumble or substitute it quickly. I wanna live through the night. And the answer is hell fucking yeah! We don’t have currency of monies to buy food and drink. I’m really hungry and thirsty. So, we default to the oldest attack in the world, the fashionable art of flirting. There’s a table in the middle of room…”

“In the middle of the room?” Cumberrun frowned with a fluttering stomach of embarrassment. He was glad that none of his other brothers could see his girly appearance now. He whined with a whisper. “In the middle of the room, you will get all the attention from all the patrons.”

Strawn led toward the empty table in the middle of the room with a stern face behind the silk scarf. The patrons didn’t bother to notice the two tall and ugly females in a set of colorful silk dresses. He whispered. “That’s the point, Cumberlynn.”

Cumberrun slowly moved beside the dress hem of Strawn with a sour frown, saying behind the silk scarf, “O yeah, right! I wanna get fucked by a pretty guy with a head of long silky soft looking blonde hair. I hope some of the babes wanna fuck a girl like me, tonight.”

He stopped in front of the table with a smile. “Yes, we are in the right space.” Strawn pulled out the chair and sat down next to Cumberrun, watching the patrons. The natives were eating, drinking, and quietly talking with smiles and nods. There was not a servant type person running around the floor, waiting on the tables and the patrons either.

Entering the curvy archway of tree bark, a pair of slender males approached the middle table, where two Pamburg princes were disguised as a pair of ugly females. One of the male stopped and bowed at a fit waist at the rear skull of Cumberrun with a smile. “Excuse me! Is this empty chair taken?”

Cumberrun turned and sneered at the hand on the empty chair. “Shove…”

“Shore not, kind sir!” Strawn turned and nodded with a silly grin to the first male. “No, please take the chair and join our empty table, kind sirs!”

Cumberrun sneered at the hand, “Our table is full, sirs.”

The tall and blonde haired unfamiliar male pulled out the chair and sat down, scooting, and leaned over into the cheekbone of Cumberrun with a smile, “You smell good.”

“O goody. Your nostrils work now, but maybe not later, kind sir,” Cumberrun sneered into the nose bridge behind the silk scarf of the unfamiliar blonde haired male.

The male chuckled with a nod at Cumberrun. “And all my other body parts work very well too.”

Strawn turned and scanned the room with a smile. “What shall I order to eat?”

“Order to eat?” The male date of Strawn stared with a confused brow into the two exposed eyeballs of the prince that continued to hide the real face of a young male.

Strawn nodded at the male date. “What shall I eat for food?”

“Eat for food?”

Strawn nodded with a smile. “What shall I do here inside the tree house of food and drink?”

“What tree house do you reside, honey?”

Strawn smiled behind the silk scarf. “What tree house is your home, sir?”

The male date of Strawn nodded with a smile to the prince. “I live in tree house number twenty-seven. My family is honorable and old here.”

Strawn smiled behind the silk scarf over the mouth. “We come from tree house number six thousand…”

He frowned. “What did you say?”

Strawn nodded with a smile behind the silk scarf over the nose and lips. “We come from tree house number six hundred…”

He frowned. “I beg your pardon.”

Strawn exhaled behind the silk scarf that covered the nose and the lips. “We come from tree house number sixty-two.”

He nodded with a smile. “Your family tree house is almost touching the valley mountain of the Freelands. That’s way down the pathway of leaves.”

Strawn nodded with a smile inside the scarf that covered the nostrils and the lips. “Yes, we are way, way down, down the pathway of dried and wet leaves that come from the tall and beautiful trees. Can we eat? I’m hungry. Where is the serving waitress?”

The male date frowned, “What serving waitress?”

Strawn nodded with a smile inside the scarf. “Where is the person that serves us the plate of food?”

The male date thumbed back over a collar bone to the side wall with the tables of food. “The food table is against the wall. You go and grab and tote back out plates of food. I want a handful of everything for the first round of food. I usually eat about three rounds of food and then I get dessert for later. Get up and go now, honey!”

Strawn stood upright and wrapped the scarf about the mouth with a nod to his date with a fake female giggle. “Of course, me and my sister will do that for you two cute males,” he reached over and grabbed, jerking on the collar bone of Cumberrun. Cumberrun slowly stood upright from the tree designed chair with a soft growl inside the scarf of fighting fury at Strawn and his date who continued to touch to many body parts on the prince. Strawn giggled like a girl and stared down at the blonde colored hair roots of his date, “See, sister dear? We are swiftly learning the ways of our honorable brothers and sisters on our plight of knowledge,” he released Cumberrun and swung around, dashing ahead toward the first food table, stopping and stood in line while waiting his turn. He lifted an empty plate and moved down the row of tables, dressing it with food. He spun around and dashed back to his date, stopping, and placed the plate of food in front of the male dancer with a smile behind the scarf. “There you go, sir! I will prepare your cold beverage also. I will be back in a flash, sir,” he spun around and slammed into the back spine of Cumberrun with a grunt and a chuckle. Cumberrun sneered.

At the dinner table, the male dancer stared down at the pile of food with a smile. “She’s a keeper,” he reached down and grabbed the food with both hands, eating and chewed with a silly grin in silence.

On the middle of the floor, Strawn whispered into the eardrum of Cumberrun. “Prepare your date a food plate. I got the beverages,” he back stepped and scooted around his brother, dashing to the beverage table, stopping in place and stood in line, waiting to prepare a set of two cold beverages for the two male dancer dates.

Cumberrun continued to stand in the middle of the room and exhaled with a huff of annoyance, slowly moving ahead toward the first table, stopping, and stood in front of the empty plates. He grabbed two plates and filled each one with the same tall pile of food, slowly spinning around and moved back to his date and the same eating tree trunk table with a sour frown and stopped beside his male date, gently resting the plate of piled food in front of the guy.

The date of Cumberrun looked down at the plate of food from the prince with a smile and a nod in silence. Cumberrun slide down and sat like a man in the chair with a soft growl and lifted both a sharp knife and a pointy fork into each hand, staring down at the tall pile of good smelling food. The date of Cumberrun leaned over with a smile into the silk scarf of Cumberrun, “Good! I see that you like to eat, since you will need to store and reserve all your energy.”

Cumberrun frowned at the pile of food. “What the fuck for, sir?” He reached down and stabbed the fork, lifting, and ate, chewing the good food with a sour frown.

“So, me and you can fuck around for fun later, honey!” The male of Cumberrun laughed and ate more food.

Cumberrun mouth spat food particles with a sneer at his date. “Can you not see that I am holding a sharp knife near your right cheekbone, bro?”

Strawn returned to the dining table, and stopped in place, standing beside the nose profile Cumberrun while dropping down the cold beverage for the date of Cumberrun with a smile behind the silk scarf. “There you go, sir! I poured two pints of ale into one great big large tumbler for your evening pleasure,” he winked at the male dancer.

He mouth spat food particles into the air and over the plate of food. “Where the fuck is my great big large tumbler of two pints of ale, sister dear?” Cumberrun frowned down at the pile of food while needing a gulp of liquid.

The date of Cumberrun looked up with a wink and a smile to see the silk scarf of Strawn, “Thanks, sweetie! She’s a keeper,” he looked down with a smile to see Cumberrun. “Your sister is sweetness.”

Cumberrun chewed the food and mouth spat an array of used food particle across the table with a sour tone. “Well, I’m vicious. So watch out, every dick head male!”

Strawn scooted around the covered hair roots of Cumberrun with a chuckle and stopped, standing at the nose profile, placing the second beverage next to his date with a smile and a fake girly timber. “There you go, too, sir! Enjoy your food and beverage. And remember, it is compliments of me and my sister dear,” he swung around and dashed back to the food table for a plate of food also.

“Thanks, honey!” The male dancer date reached out and lifted the tumbler of ale, sipping, and swallowing a large gulp of the beverage with a loud burp and dropped down the glass over the tree trunk.

Strawn returned in time to hear and smell the musical mouth song, sliding down into his chair next to Cumberrun, eating the plate of food behind the silk scarf. Cumberrun leaned over with a sneer inside the silk scarf. “Is the ale poisoned for them?”

“Naw!” Strawn ate and chewed the food behind the scarf.

“Okay,” Cumberrun continued to eat and chew the food in silence.

Fifteen minutes later at the same tree trunk table, the male dancer date reached over and caressed the exposed hand of Strawn with a smile and a nod, “You have a pair of soft hands.”

Cumberrun turned with a wink and a loud laughter to see his princely brother Strawn who hid behind the scarf. “Does she now?”

The second male reached over and grabbed the hand of Cumberrun with a grin. “You have a…a non-soft hand.”

Cumberrun turned with a loud burp from the good tasting ale and a laugh to see the face of his male dancer date. “Yeah, I clean all the dirty dishes at our tree home. My sister is the smartie and sweet one. I’m the toughie asshole one,” laughing.

Strawn reached over and caressed the hand of his male date with a fake smile and a gasp in a sweet alto voice. “O might goodness! I am feeling. You possess a pair of soft hands like me.”

“Yes.” The male nodded with a smile. “I am a dancer. My hands are soft. My feet are blistered.”

Strawn gasped with a fake smile and a fake female soprano, “Uoo! You are so impressive, kind sir.”

The male date of Cumberrun leaned over into the silk scarf of Cumberrun with a smile. “Uoo, too! I am impressed with my tall and big beautiful girl. How’s about…”

Cumberrun reached out and shoved the male from a face with a sneer and stood upright from the chair with a smile, a burp, and a fake female alto. “My stomach is full. Now, I’m tired. My feet hurt. I wanna bath and I wanna a good night sleep away from home tree number sixty-two.”

Strawn stood upright from the chair and nodded down to his male date. “How shall we pay for the good plate of food?”

The male dancer date finished eating the food items with a confused brow at Strawn. “Pay for the food?”

Strawn nodded with a smile inside the silk scarf that continued to cover the nose and the lips. “I don’t want to be recognized as a thief here. I must pay for my food.”

The male date stood upright with a laugh and a nod to Strawn. “The food is freely eaten and freely given as a citizen of the Land of the Wind.”

“The fucking food is free.” Cumberrun turned with sneer into the cheekbone of Strawn. “Well, sh…”

“Sister dear, we are a long, long, way, way from our tree home.” Strawn leaned over and cuddled the body of Cumberrun with a fake smile and a silly female giggle. “And we are having fun exploring our homeland of the wind. And we are still learning all the different or same customs of our brothers and sisters.”

The male date of Strawn reached over and jerked the prince from the grasp of Cumberrun with a smile into the silk scarf. “Yeah, this is one of the many old customs where all brothers and sisters share inside tree house number twenty-seven and sixty-two.”

Strawn nodded with a smile behind the scarf. “O. What is that, sir?”

He leaned over with a wink and a laugh. “Each brother and sister enjoys a great night of long hot and passion sex.”

Strawn gasped with alarm and then cleared a nervous throat. “Yes, that would be a very exciting time. So, you can lead the way, kind sir!”

The male date of Strawn spun around and moved across the floor with a nod with the other male dancer, strolling toward the open portal of the tree house. “Yes, I will lead you back to my tree house. My parents are away and dancing tonight inside the Kingdom of the Land, entertaining the stupid farmers.”

Cumberrun tumbled forward over the dress hem and hit into the back spine of his male date with a sneer, back stepping with a smile and a female alto voice “Oopsie! I am such a cluster fuck with my feet but solid on my back spine, sir.”

Strawn rolled both eyeballs and stared at the back spine of Cumberrun, moving ahead and pulled up beside his brother. Cumberrun leaned over with a whisper and a worried brow. “How are we getting outta fucking a pair of guys? I got a pair too.”

“Shush! I have implemented a plan. So for the time being, act like a girl!”

“What plan?”

“My plan!”

Strawn and Cumberrun gathered up a dress hem from the floor and lifted the fabric into the kneecaps, exposing the pair of midnight blue trousers and a pair of dirty midnight blue knee boots within the moonlight rays of the night while climbing down the staircase and landed on top of the leafy pathway, slowly moving behind the asses of the two male dancers in silence.

 

 

7th hour (early eve)

 

 

Kingdom of the Snow

Home of Queen Ylangling and her husband King Amoywane

First royal princess Kamela, second royal prince Datto

Third royal prince Lorchess

Snow-covered mountain peak

Cold temperatures with clouds and bright stars and dull moonlight rays

Interior setting of the jettie

 

 

Inside the jettie interior, Teath tossed the shaft into the air and twirled around and around, stopping, and caught the rod with a smile to her dead mother.

The lavender figure of the young female clapped with a smile at her daughter Teath as a projection upon the one of the solid steel walls inside the tiny jettie. “You have trained well. Now, you need rest your bones and your sore muscles. You will leave from the Kingdom of the Snow tomorrow morning. Go and continue your journey to the Kingdom of the Lakes.

Teath lowered and rubbed the tips of her shaft which had been given to her as a pre-teen. “What about the tips of my shaft? It is made of rubber, not fire or steel.”

“I have more training lessons. Then, you can venture about to add a set of steel tips onto your shaft. However, you will need my assistance for that function.”

Teath frowned at her dead mother. “How and when will I do that, dead mother?”

“You are leaping over several a set of valuable lessons. The set of steel tips can wait.”

Teath exhaled. “Harpy, I’m just curious. Where do I add a steel tip onto the both ends of my shaft?”

“The work will be done inside the Kingdom of the Fire. It is nation of underground set of pits with fire and heat. It is the place where the shaft and the metal components are melted and forged.”

Teath gasped. “Forged? Then, it is a secret forger reclusion. That makes more sense for me to hide out and train inside the underground pit rather than on top of an old boat on the water. I don’t like water. You can drown and die in water. Back home, no one rows a boat in the swampy waters without the assistance of a gator.”

“Yes, you are correct, Teath. And no, you must continue first to the Kingdom of the Lakes. There are numerous abandoned boats where you can hide and work. It is there that you can rest and continue your Forger training in secret.”

Teath rubbed the rod of the shaft. “Why is it a secret? Why is the Forger forgotten? Why does a Forger exist?”

“Many, many years ago, the Forger team was great and mighty for some reason. Then they disappeared for another reason.”

“Who were the Forger teams?”

“Get some rest and sleep!”

Teath frowned. “I don’t have a blanket.”

“Use the bark from the tree. When you eventually hit the latch on the hatchway door, the tree limb resting on top of the door will fall down into the interior cabin of the jettie. Whack off the tree bark with the tips of your shaft and then decorate your body with the tree bark. You will be warm and toasty. I promise.”

Teath nodded with a stern face, “Harpy! Yes ma’am.”

Her dead mother smiled at her daughter. “I am fading very swiftly. My energy had exhausted. I will see you after you have been secured inside one of the floating boats within the Kingdom of the Lakes.”

“Bye, dead mother! See you tomorrow too.” The glowing outline of lavender split apart into two narrow bands of pink and white and then eventually disappeared and showed the silver tinted side wall inside the jettie. Teath exhaled with a puff of annoyance with more work. Her muscles were sore. Her stomach was growling for food. She back stepped from the side wall and stood at the rear wall, rearing back, and tossed the shaft tip at the latch on the door. It hit perfectly after practicing morning, afternoon, and until late evening with the shaft. Her fingers were chapped and bloody from hitting the shaft against the metal, too many times.

The hatchway opened. The large single tree limb broke apart with a loud snap and then landed down onto the uneven floor covered in snow, bark, and colorful fruit berries with a soft swish.

Teath tossed both arms with a smile for the first time since the morning, dashing ahead, stopping, and stood over the broken tree limb. She reared back and smashed the bark from the tree, decorating a body part while grabbing and ate the fresh berries for food. Then she sucked down a handful of melting white snow balls for water.

Teath continued to work warming a body with the pieces of wet bark, filling a stomach with the berries and quenching a thirst until falling over the metal floor in physical exhaustion into a deep sleep.

 

 

Kingdom of the Wind

Home of Marquee Jennessee and husband Marquise Fallacious

Forestland of pink leaves and cool temperatures

Moonlight rays and bright stars underneath the overstory trees

 

 

Over the leafy pathway of a moonlight night, underneath the overstory ancient trees, the pair of male dancers carelessly bumped into each other from the over consumption of alcohol and good food, slowly moving down the foot path and stopped, slowly turning, and climbed up a new staircase of green plant stems and entered a new tree house.

One of the male dancers yelled aloud with a chuckle, “We are here!”

Prince Cumberrun of the Pamburg Kingdom turned and marched up the new plant-covered staircase with his princely brother of the Pamburg Kingdom Strawn, looking forward to a bloody fighting rumble and then a good night’s rest from a very busy day of non-finding Princess Teath. He leaned over with a worried brow and a whisper into the cheekbone of Strawn, “Yeah, what’s the plan?”

“Follow my lead!”

“What lead?”

“Follow my plan!”

“What fucking plan?”

“Not that fucking plan,” he laughed.

“What the fuck are you going to do about the two male dancers that wanna fuck to two manly guys?”

“Shush, Cumberlynn!”

The males entered through the open portal and moved through the living room setting of the tree house without occupants of family members, strolling ahead into a larger room and stopped a few feet inside the bedroom.

Strawn and Cumberrun entered through the open portal of the new tree house in silence with worry and nervousness.

 

 

Tree house interior bedroom setting

 

 

Strawn followed behind the two asses of each male dancer and stopped, standing inside the bedroom archway with a fake smile and a fake girly timber behind the silk scarf, “O mine! There are two separate gigantic bed mattresses inside the big bedroom without a single pretty bed linen sheet. Why is that, sir?”

The male date of Strawn spun around and reached out, grabbing the arm of Strawn, and pulled the prince into a chest with a smile, leaning down to kiss the face of Strawn, “We like to fuck each other.”

Cumberrun entered through the archway and stopped beside his male date, reaching over and shoved the body of his male date with his manly strength into the far wall with a chuckle and a grin. “Then you don’t need me for a fuck fest of delight, tonight.”

The male date of Strawn leaned over and pinched the ass of Strawn through the silk skirt with a chuckle. “I mean that we take turns fucking each other female dates.”

Strawn frowned at the naked bed mattresses. “Where are the bed linens, sir?”

The male date of Strawn leaned over and bad breathed through the silk scarf at Strawn. “My parents leave the bed naked to air out the mattress after their sex acts.”

Cumberrun laughed with a nod at two naked bed mattresses. “O. That makes perfect sense to me!”

“Get undressed, sister dear!” Strawn shoved the male date from a distorted face and scooted around the short male dancer, dashing ahead, and entered the bathroom, slamming the door that didn’t make any noise.

“What the fuck?” Cumberrun gasped in shock, panic, and angry, watching the bathroom door close shut. His male date of Cumberrun reached out and touched, ripping off sections of the loose silk clothes from the body of Cumberrun with a chuckle. Cumberrun turned with a growl and shoved both hands back down on the dude with a growl. “I can undress my person, asshole.”

The male dancer back stepped from Cumberrun and caught his balance with a giggle and a grin, lifting and wiggled both arms into the air, “Uoo! I like your playfulness aggregation.”

Cumberrun snarled with a set of gritted teeth inside the silk scarf. “It ain’t playfulness aggregation, bro! S…Sister dear, where the fuck are you at?”

“I’m shitting out my yummy dinner down into the toilet water, sister dear,” the soft fake female timber of Strawn yelled aloud from the behind the bathroom wall with a loud snigger.

The two male dancers rushed ahead and stopped, reaching out and ripped off the silk clothing of Cumberrun. Cumberrun reached out and shoved both hands, kicking out a boot toe toward each slender and flexible dancer, missing a body part. Each piece of clothing shifted and sounded with a soft tear as some of the scarves fell over the floor. Cumberrun yelled out loud with panic. “Get off my clothes! These are my only items that I possess, asshole number one and asshole number two.”

The first male dancer continued to touch and rip off the numerous silk clothing from Cumberrun with a smile. “I like to see a girl naked. You can wear some of my mom’s clothes, if yours get damaged.”

Cumberrun continued to slap both hands over each bicep of each dancer, hitting a soft cheekbone, every once in a while, on each dancer with a sneer and a sour frown. “I don’t think so, dude! Get off my body before I get violent, dude.” The two male dancers sniggered with lust and continued to pull on the clothes of Cumberrun.

A few seconds later, the bathroom door opened and revealed Strawn who stood upright inside the archway with a smile inside the silk scarf with a chuckle, “Five. Four. Three. Two. One. Zero.” Each dancer back stepped from Cumberrun and lifted both hands, holding the temple with a puzzled brow, slowly dropping down over the hard floor the tree house into unconsciousness.

Cumberrun looked down with a puzzled brow to see the two sleeping male dancers and straightened up the crooked clothing with a sneer. “What the fuck happened to the two male dancers? They are down and out. And I didn’t get to punch a nose bleed either.”

Strawn moved ahead from the bathroom space with a smile and started ripping off all the silk clothes with a nod. “I applied a clear liquid potion for sleepy time inside each ale beverage when I had acted as the serving waitress.”

Cumberrun looked up with a gasp to see his princely brother. “Why didn’t you tell me? I’m your best bro.”

He stopped in place and continued to peel off the battle gear down to the underwear with a smile. “I’m first born prince of the Pamburg Kingdom. As the first born one and only, I received some extra instructions from the squire.”

“Which squire? What for? Why for?”

“I just did. And I saved our lives tonight. The two dancers will be asleep for hours and until sun rise, so we can rest in peace and quiet. Let’s get some sleep. I’m making the bed and going to sleep,” Strawn turned and moved ahead to a piece of furniture, stopping and pulling out each drawer and found the clean bed sheets. He lifted and tossed a set of bed linens to Cumberrun in silence.

Cumberrun caught the stack of bed linens and spun around, moving to the second naked bed mattress, decorating the mattress for slumber also in silence. He stripped down all the silk clothing and his battle gear, going down to the underwear and crawled over the cool bed sheets with a sigh of a full stomach and a lousy day as a Pamburg prince.

Inside the second bed mattress, Strawn looked over with a smile to see Cumberrun. “You got ugly feet.”

Inside the opposite bed mattress, Cumberrun rested on a back spine and lifted a naked leg and a foot into the air with a chuckle and a smile. “Naw, I got cute feet.”

He stared at the ugly feet in the air with a laugh. “You got an extended second toe on each big foot. It is fucking ugly. The girls are not going to like it.”

Cumberrun laughed with a smile, “Hmm! I got an extended super long dick, too. And all the girls love it. So, do you wanna see my super duper long dick, too, Strawn?”

Strawn rolled over onto an opposite side of Cumberrun with a smile to see the wall. “Naw! I just think that both your feet are ugly. You need to wear socks to bed or your boots,” laughing.

Cumberrun smiled at the red wooden ceiling inside the bedroom of the tree house, “Go to sleep, sister dear!”

Strawn exhaled with a huff of worry and stared at the red wooed of the tree house. “We don’t find Teath today.”

He exhaled with a huff of worry also. “We will find her tomorrow. Get some sleep! We have an active new day of a non-fucking activity or a set of fighting shafts with more groups of cute and blonde haired male dancers.”

“Yeah,” Strawn laughed and closed both eyelids into the slumber.

 

 

 

Kingdom of the Sands

Home of Imperator Kung and his wife Imperatoress Haildrameme

First royal Princess Pelf

and second royal Princess Nixie

Tan sandy beach with yellow dancing lightning bolts

Hot temperatures with moonlight rays and bright stars

 

 

7th floor level

Art Hall

Interior setting

 

 

First royal princess Pelf of the Kingdom of the Sands had finished the dinner meal with her family members, listening to gossip and the nasty mouth of her sister Nixie. After the dinner hour, her family members left the Dinner Hall for an individual social tower to bath, to slumber or to whatever.

She started climbing up the enclosed staircase in the opposite direction of her family member with a special purpose and a secret.

Pelf was a tall and slender female with a head of long white colored hair, a pair of violet eyeballs, and a tone of yellow tinted skin, possessing a quiet and conservation nature for a teen. She was a first royal princess of the Kingdom of the Sand.

The Kingdom of Sand was located on the edge of the massive land continent, overlooking miles and miles of deep blue ocean waters. The kingly castle was shaped in a perfectly square and tall tower of beige and white sand crystals that came from the sandy beaches. Each residential house was a smaller square shaped tower of beauty and sand also.

At the edge of the massive land continent, each individual white colored cloud produced a heat storm within the sky during the daylight and the nighttime. The yellow bolts of lightning flashed across the blue sky and the white clouds, dancing with the wind in various geometric streaks coming down vertical and then across horizontal. Thus, the sandy beaches were dangerous and empty of swimmers. The ocean waves crashed alone over the sandy beaches without a visiting sea vessel. The heat storms had existed since the beginning of time.

Over eons of time, the natives within the Kingdom of Sand had learned not to harness the bolts of lightning but admire the natural occurrence as a symbol of freedom and beauty. The natives had erected each building up toward the skyline to continue view and admire each lightning bolts.

The Kingdom of Sand didn’t produce a plate of food, a glass of wine, a shirt of cloth, a poem of memories, or a component of metal, creating commerce or revenue. The location housed the Royal Academy, a place of learning to become a princess and a prince.

She slipped off the staircase and turned to the side, entering the single open archway onto the eighteenth floor within the social tower building, where a set of embedded light lamps illuminated the hallway from a heat signature, so she didn’t break a leg in the long gown. None of the archways contained a metal or wooden door, except for the Assembly Hall. She didn’t understand why the Assembly Hall, since the room was constantly used the most by the group of teen royals during a lesson session.

Inside the hallway of the Art Hall of four stories tall, she slowly moving ahead down an empty hallway without another royal prince and princess, where the walls were dotted with a set of various colorful art pieces from a tiny portrait up to a tall poster-size. She nervously patted both arms with a set of manicured fingernails with nervousness of the upcoming Public Presentation play, with curious of the art works, and with worry of the servants. Another servant had died last night, collapsing over the hard floor during dinner. All the servants looked old and tired, needing more rest and food. Pelf did not perform a set of domestic chores or steer an airship or practice beating a dummy with a silly shaft. She enjoyed reading poems, dancing around inside around her private room, and watching the lightning bolts form into an array of funny shapes in the skyline. But tonight, her mind was disturbed and off balance and as her body felt cold and chilled.

She continued to stare with a puzzled brow and a soft whisper for her eardrums at the first individual piece of art work on the wall. “Where is the letter? I know that I saw a distinct shaped letter this afternoon inside some of the paintings. Well, I don’t a letter now. It could be down the hall in the second art painting,” she slowly side stepped to the next art work and stared at the second painting of sideways colors of green, yellow, pink, and purple without a face or an animal or an object.” Pelf felt nervousness, excited, and anxious, crossing both biceps around her breasts. She had left the Dinner Hall with the feeling of panic without understanding her jumbled feelings.

Well, she did understand her jumbled up feelings. She was the first royal princess of the Kingdom of the Sand. She was to select her husband first before her second royal sister princess Nixie which sounded like fun. As the first royal princess, her dreams, desires, and demands came first.

However, each royal must participate within the Time of Recognition. It was a day inside the assembly hall in front of the entire populous on the single continent where each first royal princess or first royal prince would choose a mate for life to marry and produce the next heir. The terrible catch was that the selected mate could reject the sweet offer of the first royal princess or first royal prince in front of the populous which was a big red-faced humiliation reaction.

And that embarrassing action did occur on occasion and had occurred eighteen years ago.

To make all the young teen royals more nervous, first royal teen Princess Pelf would not necessarily go first to announce her selected choice for a mate. She could theoretically be asked to voice a lifetime mate last. Then she would end up with the last royal prince within the traditional ritual.

This was the late week with the set of the last academic royal sessions. Yesterday, all the teen royals had selected the play Nab, the Numb to reenact for the annual Public Presentation to please the populous of the people. This afternoon, each royal had called aloud a role part within the play. So, the play would be presented at the end of the week. Then, each teen royal would decide and choose a life time mate within the Time of Remembrance right after the play.

Pelf continued to stand and stare at the art work, feeling nervous, frighten, and cold. “Well, I don’t see with my naked eyeballs or my neurons a distinct alphabetic letter here either. It could be down the hall in the third art painting,” she slowly side stepped to the next art work and stared at next picture without seeing a face or an animal or an object with a sour frown and puff of frustration. “No, I don’t see a letter here either,” she spun around and stared at the opposite wall of numerous single art works with a puzzled brow, examining the painting of black, brown, and yellow wiggling lines. “Not there either!” she tossed both arms into the air with a sour frown. “Well, I am going crazy then with stress and worry,” she spun around and slowly moved ahead, looking down at the arm patch, tapping on the red colored metal. The arm patch showed one of the art pieces, where she had snapped a particular picture this afternoon during the lesson session, and then stored it inside the arm patch. It was the same painting which didn’t have a signed artist.

Pelf couldn’t find the artist of the mysterious painting within the numerous electronic gallery selections of paintings, portraits and drawings that were all recorded by the Kingdom of the Wind where an artist lived and worked for a food wagon and a kart of clothing. “You are here on the wall but not here inside the electronic gallery. Why is that, art painting?” She continued down the hallway of displayed art pieces and tapped down on the arm patch with a puzzled brow. “I knew that I saw a letter. There!” She halted with a gasp and turned with a smile to face the single art work of glistening purple, pink, and orange lines, examining the art work with a gasp of shock. “Wait! I saw it. I saw something. Inside the art work, I saw a distinct shape of a letter. But I can’t see now. Yes, I am going crazy from stress,” she exhaled with a puff of annoyance and turned back, looking down at the arm patch, slowly moving down the hallway with a sour frown, stopping in place. “Okay. I see something like a letter inside the art work but my eyeballs are facing the end of the dark hallway. This is really creepy and colorful and cool!”

She slowly back pedaled in a backward motion down the same hallway and as her eyeballs stared and focused her vision ahead into the darkness of the new set of staircase on the other end of the hallway. Her peripheral vision clearly saw a number and as she halted without staring at the object. “I see the number three. Okay. This is really weird that I can see an image on the side of my face. I am not crazy. Are there more numbers that are hidden within a different painting?” She slowly back pedaled in a backward motion down the same hallway and as her eyeballs stared ahead at the darkness of the other staircase. Her peripheral vision clearly saw the letter V as and she halted in place with a gasp. “Yes, there is a letter there inside a different art painting. It is the letter V. Okay. Someone is having fun with me. What I am determined to find out the secret?”

Pelf slowly moved backward on the same hallway and as her eyeballs stared ahead at the open and dark staircase on the other end of the hallway. She stopped at the first art painting with a puff of confusion. “Okay. I found four complete images inside four different art pieces that displayed the number three, the letter V, the letter A, and the number five. What does that mean? Well, it means nothing to me. Okay. A little kid drew each art painting for fun, since a child cannot write properly. So, there is the answer, princess,” she laughed with a nod and as her eyeballs stared ahead at the opposite end of the hallway. Then her peripheral vision clearly saw the number three on the opposite wall of numerous art painting and as she gasped in shock. “Okay. This is creepy and colorful. There is the number three inside a different art painting on the opposite side of the other art painting for some reason,” she slowly moved forward over the same hallway and advanced beside numerous art paintings and halted with a gasp. Her peripheral vision clearly saw a new letter inside a different art painting. “Now my side view sees the letter W. Okay. Someone is really abusing me. What does this all mean?” She slowly advanced ahead as her eyeballs stared into the darkness of the staircase. Her peripheral vision did not see any more images or faces or letters or number within the rest of the individual art paintings. She stopped at the end of the hallway near the staircase without leaving the Art Hall. “Okay. There are not more paintings with an individual silly image. So, it is fun and games for someone like me. No one lives here inside the social tower building but the creepy life-sized granite statues,” she spun around and examined each wall. There were thirteen rows of numerous individual art pieces of colorful paintings in varied sizes from tiny up toward tall that occupied every inch of both walls which were mounted all up the way to the ceiling like someone could see and enjoy the art work near the rafters.

Pelf frowned with a nod at each wall. “So I am going to solve this mystery right now and right there by identifying the unknown artist of the strange art pieces. I bet the name of the artist is behind the art work,” she slowly moved ahead and as her eyeballs stared at the opposite end of the hallway. Her peripheral vision saw the first image within the first of four identified individual art paintings. She stopped in place and turned to face the wall, reaching out and touched the sides of eh naked art work without a wooden or metal frame for beauty, gently tugging on the painting, lifting it from the naked wall with a loud grunt. The painting easily dropped down into her hands. She flipped the art work around and looked for a name of the artist. “No name! Okay. It really is a child’s art piece,” she looked up with a puzzled brow and stared at the mounted art piece of wild wiggling lines of dark blue and white next to the empty spot on the wall. “The artist is a set of initials. I don’t know a native’s personal initials. Okay. This is a piece of child art work,” she reached over and re-mounted the painting onto the single nail in the wall with a soft grunt, slapping both hands with the pretend dirt and a smile. “Okay. My mystery is solved. I can go back to my suite for the night and do something not fun,” she slowly side stepped down the wall and studied each art painting, seeing a set of initials in the lower corner. “Hmm! Each art painting is labeled with a different set of initials, except the art painting with an image of the number three in the center of the colorful canvas. Why is that?” She stopped and reached out, touching a new piece of art, yanking on the sides of the canvas without lifting it from the wall with a loud grunt. “It didn’t move. That’s strange!” She looked up with a puzzled brow to see each art piece above that particular painting within the column that soared toward the ceiling. “Each painting has a set of initials also,” she reached up and touched the edge of the above painting, trying to yank it off the wall paint with a loud grunt of failure. “It is really stuck on the wall.” She dropped both arms and side stepped to the next painting lifting both hands and tried to yank the art piece off the wall also with a loud grunt and a puzzled brow. “This one is stuck onto the wall too with a set of initials. Okay. The non-stuck and loose art piece is not completed. It lacks a set of artist initials. The mystery is solved again,” gigging.

She back stepped and spun to face the dark staircase, moving ahead toward the exit of the social tower building with a smile. Her peripheral vision saw the art painting with the letter V. She stopped and turned to face the painting with a puzzled brow. “There isn’t a set of initials on this painting either. And it displayed the letter V inside the middle of the canvas,” she reached out and touched, grabbing the sides of the panting, easily lifting it from the wall with a gasp, “Hmm! It is not stuck either. That is creepy and colorful!” Pelf flipped the art work around between her hands without finding an identification mark of the artist and re-hung the art work, side stepping in the opposite direction to the next art piece, reaching out and touché the sides, jerking on the painting with a loud grunt. “It is nailed onto the wall good. Okay. All six new pieces of art work have a new home and my mind is not crazy. I like the new painting. I wonder if my parents would allow me to hang one inside my room,” she back stepped from the painting with a smile and a nod. “Yeah, I can inquire tomorrow morning at breakfast time,” she reached down and gathered the long dress which as a requirement for dinner with her parents into a waddled cloth ball, dashing ahead with a smile, moving toward the staircase to exit the social tower for her personal social tower to sleep and as her eyeballs stared at the staircase. Her peripheral vision saw each new piece of art painting that display the letters of V, A, and two sets of number five and as her neurons interrupted a different image.

She halted and skidded in the pair of summer heeled sandals with a gasp in front of the open archway. Then she ran backwards down the same hallway and as her eyeballs stared into the darkness of the same staircase. She skidded to a halt in place in front of the opposite staircase with a gasp.

Pelf ran forward at a faster pace with a grunt and as her eyeballs stared ahead at the dark staircase. Her peripheral vision saw the five new pieces of art painting that display the number five, the letter A, the letter V, and the number five on one side of the wall. On the opposite side of the wall, each new piece of art painting showed the number W and the number five and as her neurons interrupted a different image.

She halted and skidded in place with a gasp in front of the staircase and a soft whisper. “My mind sees the image read together and form a single phrase: 5AV3. That doesn’t make any sense to me. The other side wall shows the two images running together as 3W. What does that mean either? Is that a real word?” She gasped. “If I substitute the number five for a letter that is similar to an alphabetic letter, the letter S would nicely substitute for the same curves. Then the running phrase reads SAV3. So, the number three must be drawn backward for some reason. The number three is the letter E,” gasping. “The letters spell out: save,” Pelf run backwards and as her eyeballs stared at the staircase. Her peripheral vision saw the two new pieces of art painting that display the number three and the letter W on opposite side of the wall and as her neurons interrupted a different image. She skidded with a halt in place with a gasp in front of the entrance of the open archway and the dark staircase. “The two separate words spell out: save we,” she turned and moved to the wall, scanning each art work for the initials and stopped at the one without a set of initial, reaching out and lifted the art work from the wall with a gasp. “The newest piece of art work is newly painted with an array of rich and vivid colors of oil. The rest of the paintings are old with a set of dried paint that is flaking off the canvas and falling down over the clean floor,” her foot reached out from underneath the gown and stomped down on top of set of numerous tiny flaked off dried piece of paint.

She re-hung the new piece of art work with a worried brow. “Yes, this is clearly a help message for anyone, for me. Someone had moved and re-nailed each piece onto the wall for an eyeball at the chin level. If not, I would have missed the secret and encrypted message also. Yes, it is not save we. It is save us. Who is us? I don’t know. Where is us? I don’t know. But they clearly live here inside the social town building and need help. The newest art pieces pull together a help message. Why? How long? Where? Tell my parents. No, my parents are mean and unkind.

“Well, my mother is the meanest bitch within the Confederation. I will never tell them. I could tell Modoc. He is nice to me. No, he will tell his parents, who will tell my parents. So, I must help them. I can do this. Start at the top with the Assembly Hall. Yes, go and search inside the Assembly Hall.” She shook her curls with a sour frown. “No, it is empty, except for all the life-sized creepy statues of dead royals.”

The top floor inside the social tower building held the Assembly Hall. The four walls were made of transparency glass that allowed the beauty of the flashing bolts of light to illuminate inside each wall. On the smooth floor base between all the glass windows, there stood an individual vertical block of tan tinted granite that held a life-sized statue which was made from an assortment of tan and beige colored sand crystals, also. Each life-sized statue represented the deceased royal member of each kingdom, standing between the glass panels, wearing an ancient stiff and formal attire of yesteryear.

The center of the room held rows of elevated throne chairs that represented each prince or princess and their associated kingdom. Each throne chair could be accessed by a short staircase that held either three or four or two steps. Some of the throne chairs were decorated with a single stiff kingdom flags on each side of the back rest for fun that designate their kingdom. Some of the other throne chairs showed a double-seated for two individuals to share for sniggers. Some of the throne chairs displayed a set of colored banners on the bottom edge of the platform between the steps of the staircase for more fun.

Each royal teen learned a set of academic subjects, such as, mathematics, science, and literature inside the classroom environment. Outside the classroom environment, each royal teen learned about each other within the social atmosphere with a set of guardian guards for protection and privacy during the daylight and early evening until dismissed for the night.

The perfectly square shaped auditorium room was called the Assembly Hall. No less for a royal room filled with a set of princesses and princes. There was not a line of elegant dancers twisting and twirling around over the smooth floor in front of the rows of elevated throne chairs, dancing to the soft music. There was not a line of guards marching between two dancers and twirling the shaft up, down, and sideways, and out of sync with the soft music, but in a military routine in front of each glass pane. The Assembly Hall served as the classroom to education the young royals, who would eventually become the ruler of their home world at the eighteenth year of the royal birth.

Each royal sat inside a personalized individual throne chair that exhibited a set of hand crafted wooden symbols over the chair which signified the royal house. A few chairs displayed a royal colorful flag between a set of the tall and upright extended rear poles on the back rest of each throne chair.

Some of the throne chairs held a set of royal banners for fun also. The flags slightly wavered and wiggled on the side of the staircase that led toward the royal seat of each throne chair.

Each line consisted of individual throne chairs that formed a funny looking row that was scattered in front of three of walls.

Third-fourths measurement of each wall was made from tan colored sand grains that twinkled and winked at each royal during class. At the bottom of each wall, there was a row of white granite tinted individual statues. Each life-sized statue resembled a former and dead royal, wearing a white tinted granite ancient costume of the death period from centuries ago. The upper part of the wall was made of smooth glass which occupied one-fourth of each wall, showing off each lightning bolt in the color of bright yellow, coming from the continuous heat storm that didn’t contain loud sounding thunder or a sheet of raindrops.

On the floor, there was an individual staircase of steps which up into the throne chair which slightly separated each throne chair from the royal for pomp and drama, not academic purposes.

The highest staircase within any row belonged to the first royal of each kingdom which contained a series of seven individual steps, since the number six was an unlucky number. The second royal sat an ass inside an individual throne chair that went up six individual steps, since second place sucked for everyone.

Actually, the set of second and third royal teens sat inside an individual throne chair that went up six individual steps, since misery of the unlucky loved company.

Thus, each row of weird elevated throne chairs stood upright at various heights within the air waves and faced the educator as each royal teen gossiped about the latest event within the Confederation. To gossip, each royal teen was dressed based on the current style of the royal court, a face patch.

Inside the Art Hall corridor, Pelf reached down and gathered the dress hem with a nod and a stern face, back stepping from the new painting on the wall and turned, moving ahead toward the staircase with a whisper. “The Dinner Hall is below us. I just came from there. There are not any cold spots to hide and live inside the four solid walls or over an open floor or underneath an eating table. So, the natives in distress for saving are must live inside the Bath Hall. Yeah, I will go and find them, whoever they are,” she entered the staircase and turned to the side, slowly moving down the steps to the next open archway of the Bath Hall.

The social tower building was 29 stories high that overlooked the beautiful dark blue waters of the Great Ocean. The Great Ocean soared for miles and miles to the eastern horizon without touching a landscape for days and days. Pelf had never seen the depths of the Great Ocean, only the tan colored sandy shoreline. However, the eastern window only displayed the yellow streaks of lightning. It was like the ancient imperators of the past didn’t want the natives to see beyond the sands of the Confederation.

When Pelf was the new Imperatoress, she would change that.

Inside the Social Tower Building, there was only a set of staircase on each end of the building for transporting up and down into one of the seven distinct floors that served a distinct purpose. Every tenth step moving upward or downward, the step was wide and long, so a couple of royals could stop and chat about the day’s events.

She continued to move down each step and turned to the side, entering through the entrance door of the Bath Hall, and stopped, standing inside the archway.

The Bath Hall was technically located on the fifth level inside the Social Tower building for the adult royals. It was rare for a teen royal to visit and enjoy a body massage.

 

 

6th floor level

Bath Hall

Hot steam and wet floors

Interior setting

 

 

The room was a square shape of tan colored hard walls and four stories tall with one-fourth of the wall made of glass to show off the array of individual yellow lightning strikes that streaked across the blue skyline during the day and nighttime hours.

There were two rows made of individual long hard tables that could hold one outstretched naked body. The flood of white heated steam covered the walls, the floor, the tables, the air waves, and the face of Pelf. She coughed in the heated air and exhaled with a sweaty face.

A male royal will rest on top of a long table in the nude while a pair of firm and warm hands will massage a certain body part with a slight grunt of the motion.

The hands belonged to a slave girl, who hailed from the geographical arena which was known as the Freelands and not part of the Confederation. Each slave girl entertained each male or female royal with a hand massage. She wore a long and sleeveless white dress over a tall body of naked dark tinted skin with a head of black colored long hair in a tight ponytail and a pair of blue and white swirling eyeballs. She was blind, but used her firm hands to see, taste, and feel.

Pelf did not know any of the slave girls but she had seen them come and go with ease around the sands of the royal towers, even with blindness. The group of slave girls lived far behind the scattered row of servant sand castles. Pelf knew the mountainous region of the Freelands resided far, far away behind the landscape of the Kingdom of the Wind, but she had never visited there before. And she didn’t understand why the Freelands would trade a female for a wagon of metal components either. The human sale barter was vile and mean, so when she was the new Imperatoress, she would stop all that slave trade and open the royal line of communication for something different.

Within the Kingdom of the Sand, the tan colored Social Tower Building stood tall within the tan colored sands between the two shorelines of the Delta salt water and the dark blue Great Ocean like a high beacon which could be similar to a shoreline lighthouse. She guessed during the day, the 29th story windows reflected the sunlight to each passing ship through the ocean waters and at night, the window bounced by the moonlight rays back into the dark skyline for all sailors to see also.

Far behind and slightly beside the Social Tower Building, there were a set of scattered and clustered three and two story sand castles that exclusively belonged to the teen and the adult royals.

Further behind the royal sand castles, there were the five story sand castles without windows where the group of servants lived and thrived when not waiting on each royal.

Pelf slowly moved ahead between a series of rolling waves of heated white colored steam and turned, scanning all the walls, the windows, the ceiling, the floor, and each upright stationary massage table while coughing out all the heated air from a tight throat. She could not see any type of cubby hole or a hidden closet where another native could live in secret. She encircled the large room that held the floor width of Assembly Hall, since each floor was the same width but varied in height. She rotated around the floor one time with full satisfaction. No one lived here during the evening hours. She stood in front of the open archway and gathered the dress hem of the evening gown from dinner with her family with determination, exiting the Bath Hall.

She slowly moved down the steps and turned to the side, standing inside the Dinner Hall which was the fourth level inside the building.

 

 

Sand castle of seventeen-year-old Sedottie

Third royal princess of the Kingdom of the Wind

2nd floor level

Princess bedroom setting

 

 

She danced side to side coming out from the bathroom with a hum and stopped, standing over the table of food, reaching out and grabbed a cool grape. She lifted and chewed the juicy fruit with a grin, moving ahead toward the open closet.

The bedroom style was a duplicate like the rest of the teen royals who lived inside in an individual social tower. The top floor was the sleeping chamber with a square shape. The bed mattress stood in the middle in front of the forward wall. On one side, there was huge walk-in closet for the clothing items next to a short chest of drawers for personal possessions. On top of each chest, there was a set of personal items of the teen from their native kingdom.

On the opposite side wall, there was a long table, where trays of food stood for an evening meal or snack which had been provided by the assigned servants of the Kingdom of the Sand. There wasn’t a sitting chair or an eating table, since these furniture items resided down below inside the living room space on the second floor. Thus, the bedroom was used for slumber and fun.

In the wall corners of the bedroom, she brought a memento from her native kingdom. A tall container of glass held a small piece of the whipping vine. The purple colored vine was a tiny stem when Sedottie first moved into the social tower at the age of fourteen years. Now, the vine was slowly suffocating from the lack of air and the sunlight rays inside the tall glass container from years of growing and whipping the tips against the glass. The glass nicely contained the vine without harming a person.

She entered the closet archway and stopped, standing in the middle of three walls of clothing and reached up, picking out the green dress, sliding it down in front of her body, and looked in the mirror with a frown. “No.” She tossed the green dress to the side and reached up, lifting off a blue dress and slid it down in front of her outer body, staring in the mirror with a frown. “No,” she repeated the procedure while searching for the perfect with her date with Zeebac.

She was Sedottie who was the third royal princess of the Kingdom of the Wind and sister in duplicate appearance to first royal princess Ovilla, but no other royal seemed to notice or care. Sedottie was tall with a slender body frame and a set of long fingers on a pair of elegant hands for drawing or dancing, which was convenient. Every day, she wore a tight fitting sheath dress that fell down to the kneecaps with a pair of spiked heels showing off her set of long and lean legs. She possessed a head of thin lightest blonde locks of hair with glowing pale skin tone with a set of green eyeballs and a set of buck teeth like her sister Ovilla but no other royal seemed to notice or care.

The Kingdom of the Wind was a flat forestland sight of miles and miles of tall red tinted barked trees with varied shaped pink tinted tiny leaves, scattered groups of short dark green or bright orange plant bushes, colorful rows of wildflowers, beams of yellow sunrays, and peeks of blue skyline. The natives lived and thrived inside a tree house that was covered with a natural canopy of tree limbs which consisted of dancers of music, artists of painting, and writers of poems. Her mother Marquee Jennessee was the ruler. Her father was Marquise Fallacious was a poet of love poems who enjoyed freedom as a royal and his wife as a royal ruler.

Her sister Ovilla was destined to become the next Marquee when their biological mother Jennessee retired without a fight or a fright or a bump or a bruise. Then, Ovilla would create and choreograph the same old dance routines and entertain the same old galaxy natives until her retirement date at the age of forty years, living a simple life behind the shadow of her future princess daughter.

The Kingdom of the Wind had always and will always be ruled by a princess female.

The life of dancer was very short which lasted for twenty years, since the body was pounded and bruised from a set of high energy activity of daily live performances. No life form wanted to see one single piece of an audio and visual tech tag that were recorded of a past performance.

Her brother Exmore was the lucky Wind royal, possessing a slender body for dance and a set of long fingers for drawing, also. He would not inherit the windy and vast bright and lush forestland of trees or carrying on the responsibility of dance entertainment within the Confederation. Thus, he must marry another princess or become a dancer within a new unit on his home kingdom. Or Exmore could marry another dancer and still performed part of the dance company.

The purpose of Royal Academy was to pair each royal with a mate. The mate married and moved away from their native home world to live and rule as the new royal couple within the chosen kingdom. Every teen female was an inherited princess. Every teen male was an inherited prince.

However, Sedottie had already selected her life time mate Zeebac, the third royal prince of the Kingdom of the Sun before the completion of the Public Presentation.

The Royal Academy was an institution of learning, teaching, and molding a princess and a prince into the next royal couple. The teens represented all the thriving worlds of the Confederation.

The labor class was composed of the workers that worked a job for food, shelter, clothing, and working and waiting on the princess and prince couple. The Royal Academy was created for a prince or a princess to choose a mate, keeping the Confederation which had lasted for centuries.

Each royal teen learned a set of academic subjects, such as, mathematics, science, and literature inside the classroom environment. Outside the classroom environment, each royal teen learned about each other within the social atmosphere with a set of guardian guards for protection and privacy during the daylight and early evening until dismissed for the night.

Now, inside her private social tower building, she continued to stand inside the closet and select the next beautiful short dress to go and see her selected mate. She had finished the required meal time togetherness with her family members, where no royal listened to Sedottie.

Her sister Ovilla boasted and bragged about her accomplishments during the meal time saga as usual. She had voiced and received the role of the witch within the play which was called Nab, the Numb. The witch had the most action and reaction with the populous of the people which would ensure her the first pick performer of the play.

Throughout the years, the first pick performer of the Public Presentation always became the new Imperatoress or the new Imperator of the Kingdom of the Sands and then new co-ruler of the Confederation. Since, the mate was the son or the daughter of the Kingdom of the Land.

But she enjoyed eating with Zeebac during the late hours of the nighttime. She reached out and selected a bright orange and mint green colored short dress with the green tinted sandal spiked heels with a smile and a nod to the mirror.

The door sounded with a loud knock.

Sedottie spun around with a smile and dashed out the closet, moving ahead toward the closed door, stopping, and opened the door with a giggle. “O!”

A tall golden colored person stood in front the archway, wearing a face mask in the form of golden tinted helmet. The face mask held a drawing that showed a pair of outlined eye sockets with a single solid black eyeball. Two straight black tinted lines represented a pair of nose holes within the golden background. There was a set of closed lips that were outlined in rich black also over the golden metal. The stranger was tall and dressed in a golden colored body gear with a tunic and a pair of trousers that were tucked down into a pair of matching golden colored boots, holding a light stick of yellow hues in a right hand.

Sedottie giggled with a grin. “I forgot that ugly and smelly black cape. I’ll be right back,” she back stepped and stared with a smile at the stranger. “Let me get the cape. I need for the event. Are you one of the newest guards from the Kingdom of the Sun? I have never seen you. Well, I can’t see you. Your face is enclosed. You are wearing an enclosed metal helmet o god. It looks cool! Are you my new escort? It is so sweet of Zeebac to worry about my safety.”

The golden strange moved ahead through the archway and stopped, standing a few feet inside the room. “Are you my child?”

She stopped and stood beside the open closet with a smile, “Of course not, stranger! I am a royal princess, the daughter of Marquee Jennessee and Marque Fallacious We live inside the Kingdom of the Wind. I have a sister named Ovilla and a brother named Exmore. I see that need to educate you with my royal personage,” she reached inside and grabbed the black cape, flinging it over the collar bone with a giggle. “The natives of the Wind are dancers of music, artists of painting, and writers of poems. I am trained as a dancer like my mother Marquee Jennessee,” she shoved a body sideways from the open archway of the closet with a giggle and extended by arms and wiggled her hands with a grin. The long oversized cape draped down from both her arms toward the floor and parted open, showing off her long legs and sparkling sandals. She lifted on the tips of both shoes and glided sideways across the hard surface with a grin toward the other side of the room. “I am a dancer like the wind,” she danced across the room and stopped before reaching the opposite wall, continuing to extend both arms with a smile, spinning around with ease within the long cape. She ran sideways toward the neatly made bed mattress and leaped into the air, landing on top of the soft mattress with a giggle and slowly spun around with a giggle, bowing at the waistline. She stood upright with a smile. “Do you like my performance?”

“Are you my child?”

She exhaled, “No, silly! I am a dancer. Did you like my dance?”

“Are you my child?”

She exhaled. “Let me show-off some more!” She jumped up and down over the mattress with ease as the cape flared side to side and exposed the upper and lower body. She continued to extend both hands and added the extension of both legs, leaping into the air, spreading both legs in the opposite direction with a smile and dropped back down over the bed with a giggle. She continued to repeat the dance move repeatedly while messing up the neat bed covers with a giggle. “I am a bird of the sky.”

“Are you my child?”

“I am a bird in flight,” she twirled around in the air and continued to bounce up into the air and down over the flat mattress, moving toward the edge and bounced into the air, swirling around to face the wall corner, and hit the glass container. She slammed a cheekbone into the glass and dropped backward, falling down on the hard surface a loud grunt. “Ouch! I am a land rock,” giggling. The glass cracked with the sound of a tiny ting. She continued to rest over the floor with a sour frown and a matching tone, lifting an arm, wiggling all the fingers in the air. “Well, come over here and help me to stand right now, guard!”

“Alas! You are not my child.” The stranger slowly extended an arm even with the hard surface of the floor and reared back, twisting the wrist bone, and released the shaft from the cupped hand. The shaft flew across the room sideways and hit the cracked glass with precision, ricocheting off the solid glass container, landing down on top of the bed mattress in silence.

An array of tiny glass fragments slid down out from the cracked container and dropped off, falling on top of the waddled up thick black colored cape that Sedottie continued to wear. She gasped at the tiny splitting cracks inside the upright glass container.” What? You hit the glass with your shaft,” she gasped. “The glass is cracking more. There is a tiny hole. O no! The tip of the vine is whipping back and forth inside its container while attaching the crack in the glass with air molecules. Stupid, guard! The whipping purple colored vine will open with a crack using the tiny tip. Come over here and help me to stand, guard! I am wrapped and bundled into the cape like a blanket. I can’t reach both my hands,” she wiggled side to side, trying to find an opening within the bundle of rich black materials with a loud sigh. “Now, guard!”

The tip whipped back and forth, cracking a larger opening through the glass with a sound of louder tings, crawling out of the glass cage for fresh air molecules and the tiny rays of bright moonlight that beamed down from the upper glass windows. The tip whipped back and forth side to side, widening the crack into an extreme larger opening with the sound of loud pings. The glass fragments continued to split and crack, landing on top of the black cape.

She growled and struggled side to side over the floor inside the wad of black fabric with a sour frown and a matching tone. “Get over here now, guard.”

The stranger moved ahead and stopped, standing in front of the bed mattress, leaning over and grabbed the shaft, storing it back on the utility belt in silence.

A second sharp tip from the full grown purple colored whipping vine broke through the cracked glass and wiggled side to side, slapping the ceiling and then the side wall.

The stranger stood in place and stared down at the rear skull of Sedottie. She sneered with angry at the golden helmet, looking upside down at the upright up guard. “You are useless to me. I can’t get out from the waddled up cloth cape. Go and get my royal prince Zeebac right now! He will help me and deal with you. Go right now!”

A third tip from the full grown purple colored whipping vine broke free through the larger portion of the cracked glass and wiggles side to side, slapping the ceiling and then each side of the perpendicular walls with a sound of loud pops.

The first tip reached out from the crack glass over the body of Sedottie and then slapped down on top of the soft fabric, slicing a set of individual tiny holes into the bed spread with the sound of soft swishes. It bounced up and down into the air and back down on top of the soft fabric, tearing more fabric off the bed spread.

The stranger stood in place and stared down at the rear skull of Sedottie. The first tip bounced up into the air and down onto the expose pale tinted neck of Sedottie, cutting the tender skin. She screamed with sobs and tears of pain, “Get Zeebac, now!” The first tip of the whipping vine lifted into the air and down onto the arm of Sedottie tearing the black cape fabric, slicing into her skin. She screamed with sobs and tears in more pain. “Help me now!”

The second tip of the whipping vine wiggled into the air and dropped down, slapping on top of the black cape, cutting into the exposed right leg of Sedottie. Then, the third tip on the whipping vine slammed into the ceiling and dropped down, tearing into the black cape, slicing into the exposed left foot of Sedottie. She screamed in sobs and tears of more pain. “Help me! It hurts. The tip will kill me. I am trapped. Ah!” More of the biting sharp tips coming out from the fully grown whipping vine broke through the more cracked sections of the glass container and lifted into the air, smashing up into the ceiling and then over into the side wall, dropping down bits of paint flakes over the floor and Sedottie. She screamed in terror. “Help me, guard!” The numerous sharp whipping tips soared downward and cut into the thick fabric of the black cape. Each tip sliced into a body part of exposed skin on Sedottie as she cried and screamed in pain and terror.

A few seconds later, the numerous sharp tips of the single purple colored whipping vine continued to wiggle into the air and then dropped down, slicing down into the tore cape, cutting into new skin or the same open wound of Sedottie. She didn’t wiggle side to side or scream with fear anymore, since in death the body didn’t feel pain.

The stranger spun around with a sigh of disappointment and exited the bedroom, moving down the staircase, exiting from the sand castle of third royal princess Sedottie. “You are not my child.”

 

 

 

9th hour (mid-eve)

 

 

Kingdom of the Sand

5th floor level

Library Hall

Four solid walls of book and empty writing tables

 

 

The Library Hall was four stories tall and contained a set of solid four walls, where a pair of eyeballs could see a book or empty writing table or the annoying royal next to you.

The layout of the room held a single chair and a short writing table in rows inside the middle of the room to study all the royal lesson assignments.

Against each solid wall, there were a series of built-in numerous tiny shelves that held a set of numerous colorful metal types of arm and a matching face patch for historical and current information.

First royal princess Pelf from the Kingdom of the Sands turned and scanned each writing table, without looking underneath each wooden underbelly without seeing a ghost with a giggle. The ghosts lived inside the Assembly Hall.

She exhaled with a puff of frustration and quickly thought about retiring back into her personal sand castle but she would be bored inside the room without nothing to do but study for her role within the Nab, the Numb play here inside the library hall.

Pelf spun around and slid over the floor, moving down the staircase to the third level, the Social Hall.

 

 

Sand castle of seventeen-year-old Zeebac

Third royal prince of the Kingdom of the Sun

2nd floor level

Prince bedroom setting

 

 

Zeebac was a head taller than the rest of the other males like his two biological royal brothers with a set of board shoulders, a pair of blue eyes. The twinkling blue eyeballs allowed him and the other natives to shine and see within the darkness at night on his home land, the Kingdom of the Sun. He wore a long ponytail behind the nape of his neck in the color of rich black. His face was clean shaven with a set of loop earrings, dangling from inside both earlobes. And a single looped ring hung down between the nose holes, creating great pain, when he smiled. Thus, Zeebac did not smile. His body frame possessed a tone of light brown skin. The right side of his chest cavity going down to the waist line held an array of colorful tattoos, marking him the third highest rank of prince within the Kingdom of the Sun.

Each native of the Kingdom of the Sun displayed an array of tattoos, since the age of four years old. The age of four years was selected as the controlling point for any misplaced ugly and rude behavior. Every time a young child had misbehaved, a tattoo was burned into the skin, starting with the bicep of the right arm. Some of the younger and the older male and female natives displayed an assortment of colorful tattoos, including both facial cheekbones, both arms, both sides of the chest cavity, the complete back spine, and both legs, including both feet.

Once the entire body had been adorned with an array of colorful tattoos for each misbehaving act, the native was declared a trouble maker and was finally released into the darkness for a final punishment of the last nasty deed.

The Kingdom of the Sun was not a nickname. The land terrain was colored in orange dry and heated desert which was burnt each day from the bright yellow and heated sunlight. The day time air temperatures rose upward and extended over the one hundred and twenty degrees. Thus, a native or a creature could survive during the daylight hours.

At night, the air temperatures held around a cooler one hundred and six degrees, allowing the native species to roam for food and companionship.

At the age of twelve, the native was released out into the harsh, dry, and deadly desert terrain during the Time of Maturity ritual. If the desert did not kill you, then you became an official native of the Kingdom of the Sun. If the desert killed you, then you became instant food for the only living wildlife, the beetles.

A home consisted of an assortment of numerous dried beetle shells with a set of fist-sized air holes. The house formed a tall triangle into the skyline that allowed for constant air flow and individual compartment space for each family member. The air temperature was dry and hot. The air wind was non-existent. Thus, a home structure provided both warm and comfort from the hot day.

His father, Princelet Zitgestum was the ruler of the lands, except when his wife Princeletess Glay vetoed and overruled all his princely decisions inside the throne room and outside on the training fields, since the Kingdom of the Sun had a female leader, since the beginning of time.

Zeebac reached up and jerked off the orange colored mustache after he had said good night to his nosy parents, flicking it like a boogier onto the floor, slicking back the set of loose strands of black hair across the skull with a smile and a nod into the mirror inside the walk-in closet and back stepped from the mirror and stood upright into the bright lighted bedroom suite of his personal sand castle while waiting for his girl Sedottie. She was late. Well, she was always late while making his penis enlarge and lust for her more.

The door sounded with a loud knock.

Zeebac spun around with a smile and dashed ahead toward the closed door. Sedottie did not possess the correct DNA sweat which could open the bedroom door of the royal from the Kingdom of the Sun. He had left the downstairs entrance door cracked open for her entry but kept the bedroom door closed in case of something bad, since the weird tragedy death of the third royal teen Triddie from the Kingdom of the Lakes. He stopped and reached out, touching the door knob, twisting the waist bone with a grin.

The door opened and revealed a tall stranger. A tall golden colored stranger stood in front the archway, wearing a face mask in the form of golden tinted helmet. The face mask held a drawing that showed a pair of outlined eye sockets with a single solid black eyeball. Two straight black tinted lines represented a pair of nose holes within the golden background. There was a set of closed lips that were outlined in rich black also over the golden metal. The stranger was tall and dressed in a golden colored body gear with a tunic and a pair of trousers that were tucked down into a pair of matching golden colored boots, holding a light stick of yellow hues in a right hand.

Zeebac nodded with a laugh, “That’s great costume, Qcraft! Did you find that old glittering gear inside the storage room of the Social Tower Building? I heard from some of the other male royals that there is ancient battle gear and super duper old treasures in there, if you have time to mess around with the boxes and containers. I don’t have time really, since I have been entertaining Sedottie a lot.”

The stranger stared at Zeebac with a friendly timber. “Are you my child?”

Zeebac slapped a chest with a laugh and a nod. “Naw, I’m your brother, dummy. Is that golden helmet screwed on too tightly over your big fat skull? That’s a great guard costume for the Nab, the Numb play. I can’t believe that you beat Pio out of the trio guard unit. She talked about setting up all her royal sisters as the three guard units in the play. What for? She’s a metalist that twirls a mean shaft like a little girl. Me and you are trained as the true guard units of the Confederation. Pio has a pair of metal balls acting like a man all the time with her manly attitude and her mean shaft. Look! You need to go, Qcraft. I’m expecting my girl for the night.”

“Are you my child?”

Zeebac laughed, “Naw, bro! What princess are you fucking tonight?” The stranger moved inside with a sneer. Zeebac back stepped with a laugh and a nod, lifting both arms. “Come on, bro! You need to go and leave from here. Sedottie will come at any moment.” The stranger continued to move inside the bedroom space and lifted in front of a chest, twirling the shaft in a complete circle between both gloved hands as the shaft glowed in the color of yellow. Zeebac back stepped with a smile and a nod at the twirling shaft. “Wow! That ancient shaft is really cool. Where did you get it from our dad’s hut within the Sun? Will he be mad? Well, I guess not. Our mom will be madder if she finds out that you steal that item. You need to put it back like right now.”

The stranger stopped and slid the tip of the shaft down to one glove, lifting and swung the shaft horizontal into the chest of Zeebac. Zeebac arched the back spine and caved in the chest as the tip of the shaft missed his naked chest with a laugh. “You’re getting good with the shaft. I’ve never seen that move from you, Qcraft. Look! You need to leave right now, bro. Sedottie is going to be here with me any moment. She didn’t like any other eyewitnesses during our sex acts, if you know what I mean. So come on! Go…”

The shaft lifted and swirled the tip end around the golden helmet of the stranger with a soft whistle tone, extending the swing over the hair roots of Zeebac. Zeebac back stepped with a laugh and a nod. “That’s a good offensive move, brother! But I can’t practice with my shaft right now. My girl is coming over. O! None of the other princesses wanna fuck you tonight.” He lifted both palms into the air with a smile. “You can’t have my girl either. Go and hunt down queen whore Nixie. I bet she has already burned Modoc down to the nub, already,” laughing.

The stranger advanced ahead and dropped the shaft, holding the tip by a cupped hand, rotating the swing side to side beside each bicep and aimed the flying tip directly in the face of Zeebac. Zeebac bounced side to side and moved away from the tip of the swinging shaft with a chuckle. “That’s another good offensive move, too, bro! You can’t touch me. I’m too fast,” he continued to jump side to side and back stepped from the stranger with a chuckle. “Okay. Are you done with your fun? My girl is coming for my fun. Don’t make me tired before I get my hot passionate night of love making!”

The stranger advanced ahead and slid the tip of the shaft toward the floor, twirling it around in a completed circle near the boot toes of Zeebac. Zeebac jumped up and down from the floor to avoid the twirling swing of the shaft with a chuckle, landing on the third leap into the air on the top of the bed mattress while messing up the bedcovers. “That’s good, bro! Did you like my cool move? I leaped into the air and landed on top of the bed. At home, we couldn’t do that. Here, we can do anything,” he ran side to side over the soft mattress with a laugh as the stranger advanced to the edge of the bed and chopped the shaft up and down into the air and then side to side in front of the teen while trying to hit Zeebac. “You can’t touch me, bro! You can try and die, man!”

The young royal was fast and swift on a pair of booted feet, jumping up and down over the bed, bounding side to side over the soft mattress with a chuckle of fun. The strange didn’t advance onto the top of the bed mattress but continued to swing the tip of the shaft through the air waves at Zeebac.

Zeebac continued to bounce side and side with a laugh of fun and leaped backward into the all, smashing a rear skull into the mounted long glass container that crossed over the set of four pillows on top of the bed mattress with a grunt. He stopped and stood on top of the mattress, reaching back, and rubbed the developing knotty bump with a laugh. “That wasn’t fun! Okay. We are done here. You need…”

The glass container softly whistled with a set of tiny cracks as the air pressure exploded in the room and hit into the rear skull of Zeebac with force. He spun around with a sour frown and a gasp, lifting both palms and covered the tiny cracked glass. “O no! The container that holds all my beetles has a set of few visible tiny cracks. Geez! One or two of the man-eating beetles will escape and then our mom will beat my butt. Well, she’ll blister beat your butthole, since you brought in that nasty shaft which had caused my hard head to hit the delicate glass container,” laughing. “My head doesn’t hurt. Go and get the putty glue inside my bathroom floor. That stuff will clog up your heart valves. The cracks are starting to expand.” The air pressure slapped the face of Zeebac as he yelled with a pain. “Hurry up, Qcraft! My hands can’t hold all the cracks in place. Geez! Our mom warned me not to bring pets into my sand castle. These are not a team of pets. These are a set of vicious creatures that devour flesh and bone and blood of every woman, man, and child within the Confederation, since I captured and removed them from our lands of the Sun. If one of these little monsters gets out, then I will be in major trouble, losing my prince-hood forever. One man-eating beetle could eat off the ugly face of nasty Ovilla, not a bad idea. Then the Confederation would be spared from her princess rule. Get moving, Qcraft! Ouch! One of the pinchers of the beetles got my finger pad through the cracked glass. Get me the putty glue right now inside the bathroom floor!”

He exhaled with a huff of worry and pain. The open wound on the single finger was bleeding out a set of red blood proteins that made all the beetles hunger for food and flung ahead violently into the glass container. The container whistled loudly with a set of more air pressure cracks. He frowned with fury. “What are you doing inside my bathroom, pissing on top of clean floor, Qcraft? Bring me that putty glue now!”

The stranger stood in place and stared at the back spine of Zeebac and then the mounted long glass container on the wall. The interior space held hundreds of black and yellow colored tiny shaped beetles that rammed into the clear glass with a soft buzzing sound. Then the tiny cracks became a very long series of multiple openings within the glass container. A swarm of beetles flew outward through the big opening and latched onto the naked face and the naked chest of Zeebac. He yelled with fear and back stepped from the broken glass of the container on the wall, striking each beetle in the air, falling backward down on top of the soft mattress with worry and landed on a back spine while swatting off each beetle on the skin with a worried brow, “Get them off! They’re biting the set of pinchers into my skin. Ouch! Ou! Ouch! Get them off of me! They’re ripping off my skin. It burns. It stings. Qcraft, help me! Ou! Ouch! Get them off of me! Off! Off…” He continued to swat each beetle as more of the beetles broke through the numerous tiny openings and tumbled down, attacking the semi-naked body of Zeebac as he yelled with fear and pain.

The stranger back stepped from the bed mattress and lifted the shaft up into the air while striking down each flying beetle that came toward the helmet with ease as each tiny beetle disintegrated into a pile of red colored sizzling dust balls.

Finally, the glass container was empty of the creatures. The entire swarm of black and yellow beetles flew out and landed down, resting on top of the semi-naked body of death Zeebac, burrowing down into the fresh flesh, eating the bones and the blood while making a set of soft crunching sounds.

The stranger exhaled inside the helmet. “Alas! You are not my child,” the golden stranger back stepped and continued to watch the black and yellow colored beetles burrow down into the flesh, bones, and tissues of the death royal teen, spinning around to face the closed door and moved ahead, slamming open the closed door with a gloved hand, dashing down the staircase and exited the sand caste of royal Zeebac.

 

 

 

10th hour (late eve)

 

 

Kingdom of the Sand

4rd floor level

Dinner Hall

Four walls of blue sky of lightning bolts and empty eating tables

Interior room setting

 

 

The Dinner Hall was four stories tall and contained a set of four walls, where a pair of eyeballs could see the outside blue sky of lightning bolts or the high plate of food or the annoying royal next to them.

The layout of the room held a single long eating table that held fourteen chairs, one for each paired royal of each kingdom within the Confederation. There were six chairs on each side with a single chair on each square shaped end for Imperator Kung and Imperatoress Haildrameme during a royal social dinner.

In front of one single vertical eating table there were three horizontal eating tables that held seven chairs which represented each category of birthed teen royal from the first to the third. The head of the table sat Pelf on the first table and Nixie on the second table. The third table was empty, since Haildrameme only had two royal children.

Against each wall, there were long counters that held all the different and delicious trays of food, where a servant would attend and then serve to the sitting royal during any mealtime.

Around the four long eating tables, there was a set of square shaped four-person tables for fun and a series of tall two-person tables for privacy.

Pelf turned and scanned each table, looking underneath the wooden underbelly without seeing a mouse with a giggle. The sand mice enjoyed living outside, not inside the smooth granite floor of the building. She exhaled with a puff of frustration and quickly thought about retiring back into her personal sand castle but she would be bored inside the room without nothing to do but study for her role within the Nab, the Numb play.

Pelf spun around and slid over the floor, moving down the staircase to the third level, the Social Hall.

 

 

Sand castle setting of seventeen years old Mio

Third royal princess of the Kingdom of Fire

Princess suite setting

 

 

The Kingdom of the Fire is composed of underground pit. The underground pit is known as a pit cave which is a natural underground cavern of several miles that is predominantly a horizontal cave passage. Each entrance point runs flush with the flat hard ground in the neutral color of tan with a set of rock coated steps that does not require a metallic ladder or a piece of strong plant vine rope like the Kingdom of the Wind for ascend. The pit cave is made of thick layers of color hard rocks. The rocks are mined or chipped out from the wall. Then, the individual rock chunks are soaked in water until the individual pieces become a lump of soften particles that are lifted and then burned into another type of metal components for an airship to a cooking pot for all the natives of the Confederation.

There are six unique pit caves that represent the individual home residence for the natives from the Kingdom of the Fire, where the solid rock floor descended thirteen feet down into the earth. Within each pit cave, there are underground fresh water streams of water for drinking and a set of individual tiny cave rooms for a single individual. A native doesn’t have much of a family life, since one of the two family members dies from the burns of the fire or suffocate from the lack of oxygen. Thus, only the strongest metalists survive and thrive within the Kingdom of the Fire.

Within each underground pit, there is an individual cave which contains an individual fire pit. The fire pit has used for centuries as a ceremonial or celebratory occasion including a wedding where method primarily was utilized as an uncovered live-fire baking, which is a transitional design between the earth oven the food plates of mainly consists of raw dough bread, shellfish, vegetables, meat, potatoes, clams and seafood were heated over the rocks instead of hard clay or firebrick outdoor cooking.

The individual fire pit is naturally descended bed of hot and heated rock down in the ground that is not covered but exposed. The sheet of rock protects the fire from the soil. The fire pit is made underground by digging and shifting rock like a modern day oven. The pit stays heated from the protective shelter of the cave roof from rain and sunshine elements and does not smoke with enclosed wall into a heated pile of ashes.

Mio and Nio stood at the same height as their big sister Pio with a tone of glowing white tinted skin from living years underneath the metal pits. Sunlight did not penetrate the landmass. Each sister princess wore a dark blue cloak that protected some of the skin from the flaring sparks of the hot metal. The underground pits were very steamy and very heated. A body couldn’t be dressed in too many fancy accessories, such like, a shirt or a tunic or a long ankle-length gown. The sizzling heat and steam would suffocate the human into instant death.

Thus, each male metalist wore a naked chest which allowed the heat to sweat off a heated face and body. A pair of loose trousers caught the set of flying metal sparks and burnt the loose fabric, not the tender flesh of the male. A pair of short heavy walking boots protected the feet that allowed the metalist to continue to work or not to eat. Each male wore a set of long hair on the sides of the face and down the back spine. If a piece of flying metal hit the hair strand, then burned off the group of hair strands, not the delicate face tissue. Thus, the hairy skull was marred in a series of pink tinted vertical and horizontal parts like the comb contained a blade.

Each female wore a single band around the breasts for decency mostly. Some of the older female metalist went naked on the chest like the young males, since the chest and the breasts were deeply scarred beyond eyeball recognition, thus the long life of a metalist.

Each metalist worked with a pair of hands, not a mechanic ascension system of ropes or hooks, that dropped a handful of softened rock particles down into a pit of burning cold flames of fire. If the metalist lived that long inside the underground pit without dying from metal poisoning or metal scar burns or metal shrapnel penetration.

Each female wore a set of loose trousers to catch the flying metal debris and save the legs which hang over pair of heavy walking boots for the care of the foot. Each female wore a set of long hair over the face and down the back spine which was additional protection for the human body from the tiny sparks of flying heated metals. However, each bone skull was burn-marred like each male with a series of vertical and horizontal pink tinted burnt skin that naturally parted the hair which covered the entire scalp.

If a metalist lost one foot or both feet due to the metal burns, the metalist was killed on sight. The metalist was put down to rest inside the after-light. The underground pits required working on a good pair of legs with a good set of feet. A limp metalist could not tote and carry a tube of heavy metal components or assist with a single vat of heavy metal liquid.

Their father Baron Vetepurr was the owner of the all the underground pits as a head royal. He had three daughters in birthing order Pio, Mio, and Nio. Their metalist knowledge and skills required their full attention with a set of safety details for continuance of the metal component production which provided an assortment of metal parts for every mechanic item within the Confederation. Each daughter possesses an exposed and naked chest that was covered in a series of small to very large rusty colored scars from years of working inside the pits.

Inside the sand castle on the second floor, Mio and Nio stood in the middle of the room looking down a shaft with a smile. Nio laughed with a nod and lifted, raising the shaft near her smile. “We go and get your future husband Zeebac right now. I know that bitch Sedottie is flirting with him. The Kingdom of the Fire always marries the Kingdom of the Sun. Zeebac is going to send the rest of his life with me.”

Mio nodded with a smile. “Okay. Let’s go and first beat him up and then chat with him.” Nio laughed with a nod.

The door sounded with a slight knock.

Mio swung around to see the closed door with a sour frown. “That’s Pio. She’s here to annoy me about missing the twirl with the shaft again. So, don’t answer the door.”

Nio spun around and dashed to the closed door, opening the door, staring at the person with a laugh. “Pio, you look silly.”

“Are you my child?” A tall golden colored stranger stood in front the archway, wearing a face mask in the form of golden tinted helmet, staring directly at Nio. The face mask held a drawing that showed a pair of outlined eye sockets with a single solid black eyeball. Two straight black tinted lines represented a pair of nose holes within the golden background. There was a set of closed lips that were outlined in rich black also over the golden metal. The stranger was tall and dressed in a golden colored body gear with a tunic and a pair of trousers that were tucked down into a pair of matching golden colored boots, holding a light stick of yellow hues in a right cupped hand.

“Hey, Pio!” Nio smiled with a laugh. “I like your ancient battle gear, Pio. Where do you get it from our dad’s closet?”

The stranger said to Nio again. “Are you my child?”

Mio frowned. “Go away from my sand castle for the night, Pio! You look weird. And don’t start again with my twirling error with the shaft, this afternoon on top of the river barge, either.”

“I’ll protect you, sister princess. En guard, Pio!” Nio back stepped with a grin and stopped in the middle of the room between the bed and the entrance wall, folding over at a fit waist, whipping out and lifted her shaft between the eyebrows with a pretend sneer at her sister Pio. “Okay. Charge at me, Pio?”

The stranger moved ahead inside the bedroom and stopped a few feet from Nio, lifting and twirled the shaft in front of the golden plated chest with a smirk behind the golden helmet. The shaft preformed a set of swift verticals whirls over and over in front of the chest plate which was an advanced protection shield over the body from an upcoming attack or attacker.

Mio stood in place and slid the big tip of the rod down to a cupped hand, lifting on her toes in the air and the shaft over a bald skull, twirling a body around on one boot toe with a giggle. Her shaft rotated around above her hair roots and then slapped into one of the vertical whirls near the shoulder of the rotating shaft that came from the golden colored stranger where Mio thought was her big sister Pio. She giggled with a grin. “You’re really good, Pio.”

Nio extended her shaft forward and whipped the end of the rod side to side while trying to attack the golden plated legs of the stranger, where she thought was her big sister Pio. The stranger rotated a body chest of golden metal side to side from Mio and then to Nio, intercepting each foreign shaft with accuracy and fluid, reflecting off all the set of teenly weak shaft strikes. The moving shaft of Nio bounced side to side when it encountered the vertical whirls of the stranger’s shaft. She giggled with a grin at the golden strange and the set of rotating twirls. “You’re really great, Pio.”

Nio shuffled backward for fun with a giggle and crawled upward, standing on top of the bed mattress with a grin, bending the kneecaps, launching into the air with a smile.

Mio continued to swirl around and around for fun and danced side to side in blindness from the constant twirling, moving behind the stranger.

The stranger continued to twirl the shaft in front of the golden plated chest and twisted to the side while avoiding all the strikes hits from Nio and Mio.

Nio soared through air waves coming from the top of the neatly made bed covers over the bed mattress and flying over the head of the golden stranger while Mio continued to dance around the back spine of the golden stranger. The stranger spun around and continued to swirl the shaft in front of the golden chest. Then Nio dropped down from the air with a yell and landed on top of the bald skull of Mio with a gasp.

Then the two girls collided and landed down, resting over the tile in a lump of twisted legs and arms with a set of giggles and smiles.

Nio shuffled around and untangled her limbs away from her sister Mio with a giggle. “Come on and join the fun, Pio!”

Mio gasped. “No, don’t join the fun, Pio! That metal costume will hurt us if she lands on top of us.” Nio and Mio stood upright together with a grin. Mio smiled. “Okay. You had your fun with us. So, now, it’s time for you to leave, Pio. We got business with Zeebac. He is sneaky around on me with that cunt Sedottie.”

The stranger slid the rod down to the leg at the smaller tip and pressed down into the flush button that was built into the smooth rod. A set of sharp and serrated blades protruded along the smooth metal rod and around the big tip of the shaft. Lifting the shaft into the air and stepped forward, swinging the big tip with the blade side to side and tapped the sharp edge of the shiny blade and barely sliced into the exposed rib cage of Nio.

Nio folded over at the waistline and gingerly touched the bloody and sliced open wound from the blade of the shaft of the stranger with a set of gritted teeth and a grunt. “That’s not our sister princess, Pio. Pio would never ever harm me. I don’t know who that is.”

Mio growled at the stranger. “You hurt Nio. You are not my sister Pio either.”

The stranger back stepped and dropped the shaft near the leg, staring directly at Nio and then to see Mio. “Alas! You are not my child. Are you my child?”

Mio slid the rod down to the big tip and lifting, twirling it into the air with a sneer at the golden stranger. “Hey, asshole! I am not your child either. You are not my mother or my father. She is not your child either. We’re the princesses of the Kingdom of the Fire. Now, I’m pissed off for harming my sister. Now, you will die by my shaft, tonight, right now, bleeding your blood down on the tiles of my room,” Mio lifted the shaft over a bald skull and rushed ahead with a yell of fury at the stranger.

The stranger back stepped from Mio and lifted the shaft over the golden helmet, dropping down the shaft, cutting directly through the midnight blue cape and down into the fleshy collar bone of Mio. Mio side stepped with a grunt of pain from the stranger and dropped both arms with a sneer. Nio stood upright with a grunt of pain and held the bloody cut with the hand, swinging the shaft behind the back spine, tossing the rod at the stranger. The shaft twirled sideway with a set of exposed sharp and serrated blades that filled the lower, middle, and upper portion of the smooth the rod and the bigger tip of the shaft which was built into the metal, aiming at the stranger.

The stranger swung around to see Nio and whipped the shaft side to side. The shaft of Nio ricocheted off the precise sideways swing of the stranger’s weapon and then flew backward toward Nio. Her own shaft hit and impaled back into the naked chest of the young teen royal. Nio screamed in pain and reached up with a shaky hand, jerking out the set of blades from a bloody chest, stumbling backward and hit the wall, landing on an ass on top of the floor in pain and sobs of tears. The stranger lifted and arched the shaft over the helmet, pitching the shaft through the air directly at Nio. The shaft hit and impaled into the right eyeball of Nio. She screamed in pain and flung both arms into the air into the wall with a single shallow breath, dropping both arms onto the floor into death.

Mio gasped in alarm and lifted the shaft over a bald skull with a sneer, running toward the stranger with a growl. The stranger slid down over the tile and plucked the shaft from the eyeball of Nio, swinging around to face Mio. Mio dropped her shaft with the set of blades down onto the collar bone of golden metal of the stranger and as, each tiny blade torn free and broke off from the smooth rod of Mio. The metal impact rattled both her teeth and shook both arms in pain.

The stranger back stepped with a vicious laugh from Mio and swung around in a completely circle, swinging sideways and slicing the set of blades through the naked chest of Mio. Each tiny sharp blade tip torn and chopped through the tender flesh sideways exposing the pumping heart organ of Mio.

Mio back stepped with a gasp of shock and exhaled with a shallow grunt, looking down and touched an exposed heart organ, collapsing down over the floor with a soft thump. The veins pumped and squirted all the pump9ing blood up and into the air and landed back down on top of her distorted face, her naked chest, and her tile floor. Then both her eyelashes stopped blinking voluntarily and as the eyeballs stared up into the tan colored ceiling of her bedroom inside her sand castle.

The stranger back stepped and dropped the bloody shaft down near the golden plated leg, starting down at dead Mio. “Alas! You are not my child either,” the stranger spun around and swiftly moved ahead to the closed door, slamming a clean glove into the metal and left the sand castle for the late evening.

 

 

Sand castle of seventeen years old Pelf

3rd floor level

Princess bedroom setting

Hot temperatures with bright stars and moonlight

 

 

The bedroom door slowly closed shut without a sound.

He stirred awake from the short nap after the rough sex with second royal princess Nixie on top of the bed mattress that belonged to her sister first royal princess Pelf. However, Nixie always would change out the dirty and wet bed linens for a fresh set of linens before she left the bedroom for her personal sand castle for the nightly slumber.

He didn’t wear a face patch but displayed a natural skin tone of red tint that represented the natural coloring of Modoc and all the natives that resided within the Kingdom of Land. The prince displayed a tall and muscular body frame with a head of neatly cropped light brown hair with a set of bangs over both eyebrows. His face was unshaven with a light dusting of light brown hairs around the jaw line, the lips, and both nose holes that greatly annoyed his mother Duchess Torgeezus. His eyeballs were colored in hazel with tiny specks of gold that flared with angry. Modoc was the first prince within the Kingdom of the Land.

The Kingdom of the Land included miles and miles of bright red and fertile dirt that grew rows and rows of fresh food stuffs for the single continent, a big responsibility for his father Duke Allakon. The single continent housed numerous kingdoms and thousands of villages of people.

Duke and Duchess of the Kingdom of the Land resided inside a beautiful manor of white, gray, red, brown, and black wooden planks but Prince Modoc lived inside one of the two-story sand castles within the Kingdom of the Sand for which to attend the Royal Academy for one more hellish week of school.

He blinked both eyelashes open and shut, seeing an array of the bright flashes from the continuous streaks of yellow tinted lightning bolts that showed through the upper glass panes inside the bedroom, remembering the fun time with a grin. He sat upright on both elbows and stared down at the crinkled up tiny penis on a naked body, waiting for Nixie again. She had become pregnant with his hot juicy sperm and then left the sand castle within the Kingdom of the Sand to secretly visit the Pamburg Kingdom, where she had deposited the created fetus between Prince Modoc and her.

It was near the eleventh hour in the evening. He could stay and fuck Nixie one more time before twelfth hour of midnight which was the teen royal deadline rule among both princes and princesses. Or Nixie would face a disqualification for each created fetus from some male asshole or female assholette royal that was spying and watching the young couple fuck somewhere and somehow.

Modoc knew all the teen royal fucking fun rules, since his father Duke Allakon had been very instructive with a few vague points. However, Modoc didn’t give a shit about the rules or about Nixie. He was going to marry Pelf, the first royal princess of the Sand. His future life as the new imperator would be a life of luxury and riches, not adventure and conquers. He dreamed of adventure such like a visit inside the mysterious and might Pamburg Kingdom. As the new imperator of the Confederation, one of his first duties would be to meet and greet the king of the Pamburg dynasty. Modoc would invite the king to join the Confederation.

Over the centuries, the Pamburg Kingdom had refused. It was an obvious choice. The lands of the kingdom were fertile and rich to support the expanding villages and numerous natives.

Modoc desired the same opportunities for the Confederation when he would rule which would start next week, after the completion of the silly Public Presentation which was a silly ass play that was entitled Nab, the Numb, where the play appealed the simple minds of the populous of the people and the arrogant egos of the royals.

However, these same desires and dreams of expanding the Confederation into the Pamburg Kingdom came with deadly blood proteins and deadly weapon fire which had been whispered wordy discussed by a small group of young bold teen royals. Modoc didn’t participate in the secret meetings and neither did his future wife Pelf. But each young royal knew a grand expansion was needed and necessary, right now.

But Modoc held a secret inside the mind with a wicked grin and close to the heart. The Pamburg Kingdom was going to fall. The new information tickled his funny bone and his mind. He was so excited that he wanted to share with someone, but he dared not out of fear and safety.

So, his personal future had been plotted and planned like a nice fairy tale.

Now, the new information that the Pamburg Kingdom was going down was great news.

Modoc could meet with the new king and spy on the natives and all the defense systems. He might even be the royal that brings the kingdom bowing down on both kneecaps to his reign and his rule.

Yes, now, Modoc was destined to rule the entire continent of the unnamed lands.

Inside the bedroom suite of Pelf on the third floor, the soprano voice shouted out loud inside the bathroom. “Ugh! I hate going to deposit that fetus. I feel all nasty and dirty, after I return back home,” she moved out from the bathroom space in total nakedness with a sour frown, flinging all the fresh water droplets from her hair roots and all her limbs, after quickly showering inside the bathtub. Nixie didn’t take a bubble bath anymore, since the teen royal Triddie had died from over filling the bath tub with too much water and then drowned within her own bubbles. She moved ahead with a smile to the bed with naked Modoc on top, “All right! We will begin around five before the midnight deadline. I’m ready for your, darling!”

Modoc exhaled with huff of exhaustion without moving off the bed. He had been fucking her. Well, Nixie had been performing a set of blow jobs and massaging his dick since the seventh hour of the evening. He was a young teen but sleepy from all the numerous and pleasurable sex acts. “Yeah!” He rested over the bed linens with a smile and placed both arms behind a skull, holding the secret close to the heart and inside his mind. He was excited about his future as the new king of the Pamburg Kingdom. He wanted to tattle the secret that came from the short and ugly oracle but Modoc didn’t want trouble from another teen or adult royal, since Modoc wanted the title of only ruler of the continent. “What is it like inside the Pamburg Kingdom?”

She climbed onto of top of the messy bed linens and parked her naked over his naked body with a giggle and a grin, leaning over his heated body and kissed his lips, pulling back with a smile. “I don’t know.”

He gasped. “What do you mean you don’t know, bitch? But you go inside the Pamburg Kingdom, every night.”

She crawled down over his body and posed in front of the crinkled penis with a sour frown. She had too much mouth work to do before the deadline of the twelfth hour of midnight. She did all hand and mouth fucking work on Modoc as he rested over the satin pillow with a silly grin of lust and pleasure. She was the girl who had to become pregnant with the new fetus while participating in the silly female competition for the princess tiara with the highest number of bottled fetuses. Sometimes, she wished that the male could get pregnant and share the burden.

She reached down and massaged both his legs at the hips with both her hands, leaning down and kissed his naked chest with a set of wet tiny pouts, sounding with a series of purrs, groans, and moans like an animal from her throat for his entertainment. She softly said into his naked chest. “It is dark. I don’t know.”

He closed both eyelids with the sweet massage and manly groaned with delight. “Good hands, bitch! But the River Rat speed boat takes you directly into the Pamburg Kingdom. Describe to me what it is like inside the Pamburg Kingdom?”

“I have to hide underneath a set of stinky blankets, so I don’t see the Pamburg Kingdom,” she moved and slid down both her soft hands over his wrinkled penis while thumbing, pulling, stretching it out and up with an angel’s touch.

He manly moaned with a whisper. “Keep going, bitch. But there is the huge purple colored Pamburg mountain castle near the edge of the Delta water that can’t be missed. Did you see the mountain castle?” Modoc spread all his limbs into outward over the bed linens letting Nixie perform her sexy duty with a wicked smirk.

“No, I’m hiding underneath a set of stinky blankets that disguise from the River Rats. These men and women are rough and tough and they might rape me without mercy or thought,” her legs straddled over his naked body, outstretching in a comfortable pose. She leaned down and caressed his weak dick with one hand as the other hand pumped a hairy ball while kissing and licking his dick and each hairy ball with a sweet tongue.

“More licking, bitch!” He manly moaned with pleasurable sex lust and a whisper. “No, your parents pay the River Rats with boxes of metal components for ransom and to escort you into the Pamburg kingdom behind the set of twin crystal gates. What do you see inside the Pamburg Kingdom?”

“Yeah, the River Rat boat enters into the Pamburg Kingdom through the crystal entrance gates in the middle of blackness with bright stars and bright moonlight. The tiny boat wobbles over the swamp waters. Sometimes, I can feel a gator hit the side of the boat,” she leaned down and ate half his dick with an open mouth, licking faster up and down with a tongue and then alternated the sucking action up and down with her lips.

“Go, bitch!” He manly moaned with a whisper of his wandering thoughts, “Gators? I don’t think about a natural predictor protecting the entrance of mountain castle. That will be the first problem for me. What else do you see or feel, bitch?”

Nixie lifted up a sour frown to see his grin. “The fast boat lands in front of the building. Then I move off the boat and walked down a long pier to the building.” She pumped her fingers up and down plus her lips up and down with swift speed.

“Go, bitch!” He manly moaned with a whisper of his wandering thoughts, “What building?”

She lifted the lips with a sour frown. “It is the science building inside the Pamburg Kingdom. The door opens. I enter the building and walk down the long hallway toward the room.”

“Faster, bitch!” He sounded with a moan and a smile as his crinkled penis slowly lengthened and enlarged in lusty pains from the lip sex and sin from Nixie. “What room?”

She lifted the lips with a sour frown to see his grin. “Why are you so interested in this?” She spread his legs into a wide stance and lifted upward, gently sitting down a folded body on top of the tip of his penis.

His dick shivered in pleasure too. “Go, bitch,” he moaned with pleasure with a set of closed eyelids, thinking about the plans to conquer the Pamburg Kingdom as the new ruler and feeling dirty lust from the sex act with a soft whisper. “I don’t get to go with you. I wanna know what happens to you. I care about you, bitch.”

“Really?” She reached down and massaged his neck, moving down the chest, the stomach, both the hips, stopping at the belly button with a giggle and a set of strong soft finger pads to his nakedness. “The room is rectangle shaped without a single viewing window to see the outside. The walls, the floor, and the ceiling were made of solid white crystals that glittered as a set illuminated lightning, making the room cheery and bright. There are not any type cute or ugly decorations on the walls either. In the middle of the room, there was a long table that is mounted onto the floor, where the scientist extracts the fetus with a black beam out from my pussy,” giggling.

“Finish this, bitch!” He manly moaned with a set of closed eyelids with deep mental thoughts of conquering the Pamburg Kingdom and a soft whisper. “The room is a laboratory that is used by the scientists with a laser beam. That is another problem for me too,” Modoc needed more information to invade the closed crystal gates and the mighty army of the Pamburg Kingdom.

She jumped up and down over the elongated dick with force and a fake smile of annoyance at his numerous nosy questions. “Why are we talking about the princes and princess of the Pamburg Kingdom? I wanna talk about us and our future as the new rulers of the Confederation.”

“Faster, bitch!” He manly groaned with a set of closed eyelids with the deep mental thoughts of ruling the Pamburg Kingdom with his new wife Pelf and a soft whisper, “Yeah, yeah, we can talk about us.”

She continued to bounce up and down on top of his penis and stared with a puzzled brow to see his grin, “Really? We can talk about us, my new husband Modoc.”

“Faster, bitch!” He manly groaned with a set of closed eyelids, daydreaming of fucking his new wife Pelf as the new queen of Pamburg Kingdom with a whisper of pleasure, “Yeah, us!”

She jumped up and down over the elongated dick with force and a fake smile of exhaustion.

I have a secret to tattle to you, my Modoc.”

“Faster, bitch!” He manly groaned with a set of closed eyelids, thinking of ruling as the new king of Pamburg Kingdom with a soft whisper of lust, “Tell me a secret?”

She bounced up and down in rhythm on top of his dick with a smile and a giggle. “Only, if you promise to keep it a secret and then you have to tell me your secret wish back?”

“Faster, bitch!” He manly groaned with a set of closed eyelids, thinking of fucking Pelf inside the royal bedroom of the dead king of Pamburg Kingdom with a soft whisper of lust, “Yeah, the secret?”

She continued to bounce up and down over his dick with a smile. “I am going to be the winner with the highest number of bottled babies within the Confederation. Then me and you will marry and serve as the new queen and king of the Confederation for centuries to come.

“Naught, bitch!” He manly groaned with a smile and a set of closed eyelids, thinking of him and Pelf as the new rulers of the continent and living inside the Pamburg Kingdom with a soft whisper of lust, “No, you will be the queen with me as the king of Pamburg.”

“That’s a great plan, my king.” She continued to bounce up and down over his dick with a smile. “How so, my king?”

He manly groaned with a smile and a set of closed eyelids, thinking of him and Pelf as the new rulers of the continent and living inside the Pamburg Kingdom with a soft whisper of love, “The Pamburg Kingdom is going to fall within my reign as Imperator. Then, we will rule the world, my queen.”

She continued to bounce up and down over his dick with a giggle. “How you dream with a vivid imagination, my king?”

He manly groaned with a smile and a set of closed eyelids, thinking of him and Pelf as the new rulers of the continent and living inside the Pamburg Kingdom with a soft whisper of love. “My imagination is flat. The oracle told me…”

“Hold that thought!” She stopped the bounce with a gasp. “I need to go,” she leaned over and slid off his heated body that held an elongated dick of hot sperm as she stood upright with a giggle and spin around to face the walk-in closet with a grin.

He opened both eyelids with a gasp to see the far wall and reached down, gently grabbing fully elongated dick of hot sperm. “What? What did you say?”

She dashed toward the closet with a smile. “It will be back in a jiffy nifty. I am pregnant again.”

He gasped with shock, “What happened?” Modoc watched Nixie with a set of parted lips.

“I’m pregnant again. So I gotta go to the science building within the Pamburg Kingdom before the twelfth hour. You need to get dressed and leave the suite before Pelf comes back.” Her naked ass disappeared from the bedroom space and entered the walk-in closet, stopping, and stood in front of the tall furniture chest with six separate drawers and reached out and grabbed the handle on the first drawer, shoving the compartment to the side. This single piece of furniture existed inside every female bedroom suite for such a nightly purpose and evening visit. The small and dark hole revealed a set of small patches. She reached inside and grabbed one single patch, slapping it on the top of her naked bell button and watched for a few second.

The patch did not flash in a color of blue or pink.

So Nixie was not pregnant again with a new fetus from her lover and her future husband Modoc. Modern technology was amazing. The patch was similar to the face and the hand patch but it read, translated, and transmitted information from the womb of the female into the metal strip on top of the stomach. When the belly button patch lighted and flashed, the girl was pregnant.

She smiled down at the non-functioning belly button patch and reached over, touching, and snatched up the stinky and ratty black hooded cape, wrapping it around a naked body without bothering to change into a piece of normal clothing. She swung around and exited the closet with a smile, dashing ahead to the bed. Modoc looked so cute asleep from the pleasant sex act. She stopped and stood over him, leaning down into his naked chest with a giggle and kissed his lips, pulling back with a wink, and stood upright with a smirk, spinning around, and dashed to the closed door with a smile. “Sleep well, my future prince! I will see you at the same time tomorrow night,” Nixie back stepped from the bed with Modoc with a wicked grin with a new shared secret between them that would rock the sands of the Confederation.

The Pamburg Kingdom was dying. Thus, the fighting young and old warriors of the Confederation could quickly invade and rapidly take over all the fertile lands and kill off the rest of the Pamburg natives, so the old natives of the Confederation could live and thrive within the new lands. She spun around and dashed to the closed door with a giggle and a grin with her new secret.

Nixie was leading the battle of bottled babies but it was not enough to grab the eyeballs of her parents, Imperator King and Imperatoress Haildrameme.

Sometimes, Nixie wished that Pelf would literally do the fucking work and earn the right of the princess tiara. But the second born royal princess Nixie was stupid, since she knew that her older sister would marry the Kingdom of the Land princely son as it was foretold and written for centuries. Now, Nixie had a new secret to share with her mother Imperatoress Haildrameme which would guarantee Nixie the ruler throne beside Prince Modoc, not her sister Pelf. Once, Nixie threatened to tattle the shared secret to the rest of the royals.

Her mother had always wanted to rule as the queen of the Pamburg Kingdom, but that mental thought or actually title didn’t bother Nixie, since Nixie only wanted to marry Modoc and become a true princess, living in ever after happiness.

Inside the bedroom on top of the messy bed, he gasped with alarm and watched her naked ass disappear down the stairs as the door closed shut, locking him inside the bedroom suit. Nixie never left the social tower before him. As a matter of fact, he had to drag her naked sexy ass with the mewing girly whines down the staircase before finally exiting the social tower before the midnight deadline.

He wiped off the sweat from a face and a leaking dick with a deep sigh and a whisper. “What is up with her? Whatever!” He rolled off the bed and stood upright naked, reaching down and gathered the clothes, slowly skipping ahead and pulled up the trousers over a crinkled dick and one boot at a time for a naked foot. He reached the closed door and opened it, slowly moved down the staircase with an ugly yawn, exiting the social tower, heading back into his sand castle for sleep.

 

 

 

11th hour (late eve)

 

 

Kingdom of the Sand

3rd floor level

Social Hall

Moonlight rays with bright stars and yellow colored bolts of lightning strikes

Interior room setting

 

 

First royal princess Pelf turned and stood inside the archway of the large and empty room. The Social Hall was four stories tall with one-fourth of the wall in glass windows that showed off the moon, the bright stars, and the bolts of yellow lightning strikes across the dark skyline in beauty wonderment.

There were scattered short rows of elevated lounge chairs for each royal female. The females enjoyed gossiping in the dry air of the Social Hall. The males enjoyed whispering in the heated air of the Bath Hall.

Pelf didn’t understand any of it.

The Social Hall was only but an open space where entertainment shows were conducted.

On a normal day, a chorus line of elegant dancers from the Kingdom of the Wind twisted and twirled around and around over the smooth floor in front of the rows of elevated lounge chairs, dancing to the soft music.

Or a guard from the Kingdom of the Sun would march like a soldier between two flowing dancers as the guard twirled a silver tinted arm length vertical shaft up, down, and out of sync with the soft music, but in a military routine in front of each glass pane.

Each row of elevated lounge chair stood upright at various heights in the air waves with a single royal on top, sipping on a cold or hot beverage, gossiping about the latest event. The royal was dressed based on the current style of the royal court, a face patch. For hundreds of years, the face patch had dominated public speaking events and private secret chats which represented the sour breath of the tongue.

She entered through the archway and moved around each elevated throne chair, squatting down, looking underneath the wooden underbelly with a puff of frustration. “No one is here either,” Pelf stood upright and wiped out some of the sand from the gown, spinning around and exited from the Social Hall.

She entered the staircase and slowly moved down the steps to the next floor, the storage room.

 

 

2nd floor level

Storage Room location

Four solid walls and numerous boxes and containers

 

 

Pelf turned and stood inside the open archway, when all the overhead lamps illuminated into bright blinding light with her eyeballs from a body heat signature. She continued to stand inside the archway, hearing with the eardrums, seeing with the eyeballs.

The four story tall room was filled with hundreds and hundreds of tall to smaller boxes, containers, tubs, an assortment of broken down baking and cooking appliances and an array of furniture pieces plus other tall and small items. This room was used to store items from food to furniture inside the Social Tower Building.

She continued to scan each item without seeing a single bang of movement or hearing a single ting of noise, exhaling with a puff of frustration. “No one is living here either. I wonder if the native that crafted the clever pieces of art work has already left the building or has died,” she felt sad that the native could have passed away without her assistance. She back stepped and slowly turned, moving down the staircase to the ground floor.

 

 

1st floor level

(southern side archway near the Delta waters)

Staircase location

Interior room setting

 

 

Pelf slowly moved down the staircase toward the end and halted in front of the solid false wall that held a set of two three-story tall entranceways without a door seeing the twinkling grains of sands and the dark skyline with a gasp then a giggle. She had forgotten that the kitchen and bakery room could not be accessed on this end of the building, since all the naughty teen male royals would enter the kitchen and eat all the sweet rolls for yummy fun.

The entrance into the Social Tower Building was only accessed by the royal on one side of the structure which faced the baby blue Delta salt water for access to the water and away from the kitchen baked goods. A royal would enter from the sands, climb up a set of steps, and eventually land inside the Assembly Hall for the afternoon lesson session.

Pelf moved through the open archway and scooted outside over the sands and into the heated night air with a gasp, halting over the ground. One of the other royal princesses wore a dark cloak and moved across the sands also in the night like a thief toward one of the sand castles with mystery.

Pelf exhaled with a puff of annoyance, since she knew the mystery answer. Her mother had told that each royal princess was a true teen whore and would entice with a set of vile sexual acts on all royal princes, including Modoc. However, Pelf was never allowed to engage in any type of sexual act with any prince which had been forbidden by her parents since she was going to be the new Imperatoress and would marry Prince Modoc as it had been written for centuries.

The Kingdom of the Sand always married the Kingdom of the Land to protect the food crops and continue to feed the natives.

Pelf understood the mystery, the reason, the cause, and the sacrificed fun as a young teen with a puff of frustration. However, the Public Presentation was at the end of the work week. Then her royal teen days would end without fun but obligation.

She turned with a sad face and slowly moved across the sands with a bout of depression from a sorry-ass teen life without fun and adventure, kicking the sands while slowly strolling beside the tall tan colored building without a set of eye level windows. The ancient first Imperator designed the Social Tower building as a fortress first and a social place second. Thus, the set of viewing windows started on the twelfth floor technically to see the outside rays of sunlight and moonlight.

She rounded the square shaped corner and quickly darted into the open archway with a height of four stories that complimented the height of the room also like the other floors.

 

 

1st floor

(northern side archway near the scrub forest)

Kitchen and bakery room

Interior setting

 

 

Pelf turned to the side and stood inside the wide archway of ten feet that allowed an array of numerous servants plus numerous wide food karts to move in and out of the food place. All meals was prepared here by a staff of servants and then delivered into the Dinner Hall. On occasion, one of the teen males could stand here and beg for a sweet dessert with pretty good success coming from a female servant without a set of teeth and a bad hair day.

The room was four stories tall. Every wall and corner space contained an appliance or a long counter top with an assortment of smaller pieces of equipment that was used to slice, dice, and cut up the raw meats, fruits, and vegetables that came from the Kingdom of the Land.

The overhead lamps illumined into bright light from her heat signature again.

Pelf slowly scattered each piece of equipment and each wall with a puff of frustration, not seeing any motion or hearing a working appliance and back steppe from the archway. She though the art pieces were really old in years so that native had died and blew away with the sands.

She slowly spun around and moved toward the open archway, halting with a gasp and spun around to see the end of the long dark hallway that led toward a solid wall. The kitchen and bakery space was designed with a set of four solid walls without a viewing window to see the sunlight during the daytime hours. The entrance point into the kitchen was located on the opposite end of the cascading staircase that led up toward each floor. Thus, the other end of the long and semi-dark hallway on the ground floor contained nothing but clusters of scattered tiny tan colored sand grains over the smooth floor.

She had never ventured further down the hallway without stopping inside the kitchen first for a snack or a beverage then leaving to go back to her sand castle.

Pelf bounced up and down with excitement. There was something at the end of the semi-dark hallway where the native must live in distress who had crafted each clever art piece. She reached down and gathered up the dress hem, running ahead down the smooth floor with a smile and skidded to a halt without banging a forehead onto the low-lying granite ceiling where the ascending staircase ate into the hallway fixture. She reached out and touched the granite, feeling the coolness and the wet moisture of the contained space with a gasp, not seeing a cubby hole or a closet or a doorway with a puzzled brow. “This must be something here.”

She spun around and stood in place turning to scan each side of the dark hallway without seeing an exterior display of a cubby hole or a closet or a doorway with a confuse brow. “Look! It is here,” she exhaled with a puff of frustration, slipping to the side and reached out, touching the smooth solid wall of granite. The side wall was cool to the touch and slimy with wet moisture as she reached high above her hair roots and low down to her feet while searching for a hidden door or a hidden seam or a hidden closet. She slowly side stepped half way toward the entrance door of the kitchen and stood upright with a sour frown. “Okay. The hidden compartment is not located on that side of the wall. There is a parallel floor to search,” she scooted across the floor and squatted down, reaching out and touched the smooth wall with all fingers on both hands with a determined face to find the hidden compartment or the hidden seam, where the native in distress lived. She stood upright and raped the wall with both hands and then squatted down and did the same motion with all fingers, slowly side scooting over the smooth floor, moving back toward the low-lying granite ceiling where the staircase ate into the hallway. Then she stopped with a gasp and continued to squat down in front of the lower wall on top of the floor.

Her fingers slowly outlined a set of roughly embedded alphabetic letters that was etched into the smooth wall and as she smiled inside the darkness of the hallway. The hidden spot was located directly underneath the low-lying granite ceiling, where a person would never stoop and find a message unless they had lost a sweet roll here.

She closed both eyelashes and as the fingers communicated with her smart neurons. Her fingers outlined the capital letter C and slid over, feeling the outline of the capital letter A, and then the capital letter V, and finally the number three. She whispered for her eardrums only while continuing to outline the embedded letters. “CAV3, the number three is the letter E. So, it read on the wall the word: cave. What does that mean? There is an underground cave that underneath the building. The soil is sand and water. There can’t be a cave underneath the building,” she stood upright and ducked down from the low-lying ceiling with a puff of annoyance, “That ceiling needs to go! Okay. There is a cave underneath the building. How is that possible?” She snapped her fingers. “I know,” she spun to face the open archway and ran down the hallway with excitement. She might have found something here that could pinpoint the native with the distress. She skidded to the side and twisted around, entering the kitchen space, turning to the side, and raced down the side wall with the set of embedded letters and stopped to see the forward wall with a nod and a giggle. “All the walls built of solid granite grains and solid without a viewing window. However, the wall that parallels the staircase is greatly sloped away from the fourth story ceiling like there could be an additional room inside the granite wall. So, the ninety degrees of a sloped wall does not sense to me. It is really a false wall too that was built by my great-to-the whatever-power-grandfather for holding and hiding a set of prisoners,” she clapped and bounced up and down with happiness.

“So the native who crafted the clever message in the six art pieces is living inside the cave or the prison or the dungeon,” gasping. “My father has a prisoner. No, that can’t be right. He is a nice man and a wonderful father. No, there is not a holding prisoner down there inside the cave. Then the prisoner would be loose and free. No, there is the native with distress that lives down there. So, I will help that native. Yeah,” she spun around and raced down the side of the wall, turning to the side and ran out the kitchen, moving down the hallway with a smile and skidded to a halt in front of the hidden doorway and squatted down with a giggle. She reached out and touched the embedded letters, twisting all the fingers inside a wider range over the wall, finding a sliced seam in the shape of a perfect square with a giggle. “Yeah, I can enter here and save the native in distress,” she nodded with a smile and then a worried brow, standing upright with a whisper. “Wait!” She scooted to the side and away from the low-lying ceiling, slapping the sides of the elegant soft yellow colored evening gown with a frown and a whisper. “I don’t have my shaft. My parents do not allow weapons at the dining table which is a logical decision. One, I will insist upon also. So I am unarmed without protection. I need my shaft in case the native is too stressed to see me,” she exhaled with a puff of worry.

“Okay. I know the hidden spot. I know the hidden location. I know how to access the cave entrance to find the native in distress. So I will be back tomorrow night right after the dinner meal. All the servants wouldn’t care if I hang around the same hallway with them. They are too tired and too old to fight or to tattle on me,” She reached out and patted the wall with a smile and a nod, “Yeah, I will visit the native in distress tomorrow night,” she spun to face the open archway and slowly strolled down the hallway with a smile and a nod of victory.

Pelf stopped at the end of the open archway and slipped on the dark cape, since she wasn’t stupid. She looked like one of the whore princesses that were running from another sand castle of the prince in case someone spotted her without really identifying her royal person.

She slowly strolled through the glittering tan colored sands and in the beautiful white moonlight and halted, seeing another moving dark cape. The dark cape moved ahead toward a different sand castle. She continued forward toward her sand castle to slumber for the late night.

 

 

Sand castle of seventeen years old Kamela

First royal princess of the Kingdom of the Snow

Princess bedroom setting

 

 

Kamela moved out from the bathroom in nudeness with a smile and a soft clap of happiness. “That was fetus deposit number six for the night. We got one more time to create a new fetus before the midnight hour. Then, we call it a night.”

He rested over top of three pillows and bed linens with a grin at her. “I changed the wet sheets. I don’t want a rash on my fine naked body.”

The other male rested on top of the two pillows and the clean bed linens on the other side of the long bed mattress with a laugh. “I don’t wanna smell your fucking sperm during the next sex act with Kamela.”

She stopped with a giggle and leaned down, crawling over the clean bed linens, stopping, and sat back onto the kneecaps, staring with a smile at each teen male. “Who wants to get fucked first?”

The first male frowned at her. “Who is ready to get fucked first? You take too long with your secret nightly travel into the Pamburg Kingdom. My penis is cold and wrinkled again.”

She laughed with a nod. “It’s a secret. All you need to know is that I’m leading with the bottles of the babes, brother dear.”

“I go first.” The second royal prince of the Kingdom of the Snow and the first biological brother of Kamela, Lorchess rested over the pillow with a smile and a wink at her.

She leaned down over his naked chest and his smile, kissing his parted lips, pulling back with a frown. “I need more foreplay, if you expect a great orgasm.”

The third royal prince of the Kingdom of the Snow and the second biological brother of Kamela, Datto crawled over the long bed that belonged to Kamela and stood upright on both kneecaps behind her ass, reaching down and kissed one side of her naked collar bone, pulling back with wink and a chuckle at his biological brother on top of the mattress. “I got her ass covered. You can suck down on his face or his dick. I’m going to fuck your pussy with my elongated and heated dick. I fucked my dick with my hand, so I’m ready for the charge. Then, we see which one of us hits an orgasm first. I’ll get you hot and lusty in a few minutes, sister dear.”

She smiled at Lorchess. “Lay your head down on top of the pillow. Then I’ll suck your dick asleep,” laughing. Her brother Lorchess wiggled side to side with a chuckle, resting the body and the rear skull down onto the satin pillows, shuffling them around for comfort and pleasure and spread apart both legs apart for her head to reach down and lick on his penis.

She crawled backward and leaned down, grinning down at his wrinkled dick of Lorchess, reaching down and licked the tiny wormy penis, jerking her ass up into the air for her second biological brother to fuck her pussy. Her pair of naked feet faced toward the far wall and as she enjoyed the upcoming fuck festival.

Datto bounced up and down on both kneecaps over the bed mattress with a chuckle of excitement and held his elongated dick, aiming it down into her wet pussy. Kamela was also ready for a nightly fuck. He leaned over and straddled both her bent legs, holding a hand onto her ass with a chuckle of lust. “Here I come, sister dear!”

She laughed. “Go! I’m ready!”

Datto shoved open and parted her pussy lips with the tip of his penis, diving down into her wet vagina.

They both moaned in pleasure.

Lorchess closed both eyelids and felt the softness of her lips on his penis while breathing in shallow pants of nervousness and excitement. Her hands and fingers tickled one hairy ball while her lips sucked down onto his tiny penis. He whispered with a moan. “This is so good. Does every royal know that the queen and king of the Snow are truly a sister and a brother?”

“yes,” Datto thrust in and out of her pussy without panting.

Lorchess felt her long and slender body shift over him like a dark shadow and reached out, touching, tickled each breast with all finger, enjoying the new body sensations with a chuckle. “O baby! I feel good.”

She lifted a smile with mouth spittle and reached down, kissing his naked chest, pulling up with a grin. “Lorchess has the eye sockets of our mother.”

Lorchess nodded with a laugh. “You have the short dick of some ancient dead relative, Datto!”

Datto thrust in and out while working up sweat with a sour frown. “Fuck you, bro!”

“Actually I am being fucked. And it is so good.” Lorchess leaned down into the pillow with a sweet smile.

She leaned down and kissed his lips, his nose tip, his chest, playing with each tit with both hands, slowly sliding down over and stopped over his dick. His dick was slowly un-wrinkling and expanding. Her set of soft tickles from a long sweet pink tinted tongue creates pleasure and amusement within his body and as he shivered with lust. She looked up with smile to see Lorchess. “Think a set of nasty dirty sex thoughts of me.” He chuckled. She sat back on both kneecaps with a giggle and leaned down, sucking down on the growing penis.

Datto continued to thrust in and out a penis into her pussy while working up a hot sweat on a face, a chest, and a neck. He reached up and wiped off the sweaty forehead with a sigh.

Her tongue strokes were gently and tender, licking and kissing his pubic hair for fun and then the one hairy ball, the other hairy ball, and finally sucking back on his penis. Kamela was getting hotter inside the cold room. Her tongue moved up and down at a steady cadence on top of the penis. Her body changed from nervous to excitement and then from cold to hot. She gagged and coughed out a hair strand.

Datto leaned down over the sweaty back of Kamela with a set of pants, continuing to swiftly thrust in and out with a penis, feeling hot and lusty from the sister-brother incest fuck act.

Her set of nerve endings tickled with delight and flicked the tip of her tongue, twirling it around his penis. His penis was growing taller. Lorchess chuckled with pleasure.

Kamela lifted a face with a grin and a pant of lust, “Turn me on, Datto!”

“Aw!” She screamed with delight and pain. He continued to thrust an elongated dick back and forth. She felt a strange pressure that was building inside her body.

Datto moved back and forward with his penis in a set of shallow breathing pants. “Go girl! Scream your head off for me.”

She lifted a grin and screamed in delight, “Aw!”

“Uoo,” Datto continued to thrust in and out with a set of pants of lust.

“Uoo,” Lorchess laughed too.

“Aw!” She screamed in delight again and then exploded inside her body, seeing thousands of baby white stars within the eyeballs, feeling lusty dirty and excitedly pleasure. She shivered with heat. Her brother performed a set of shorter thrusts with the penis, empting out all his hot sperm down into her vagina and then collapsed down onto her naked body with a set of deep pants. She sighed with erotic pleasure and rested a sweaty body on top of her brother Lorchess with a set of deep pants also.

Datto panted with a set of heavy breathes.

Kamela exploded into a set of new raw sensations of lusty dirty and excitedly pleasure. “Ah,” she softly groaned in delight, breathing in pants of shallow air.

“Ah!” He slowly pumped all the hot sperm down into her pussy with a goofy smile.

Then, only a set of breathes invaded the quiet bedroom of Kamela.

Kamela wiggled side to side and tossed off her brother Datto, rolling off the bed and spun around, dashing into the walk-in closet, dressing in the dark long cape over a naked body. She reached inside the open drawer and pulled out a belly body patch, slamming down over a belly button.

The belly button patch flashed in the color of blue for a fetus.

She was too tired to dance around and back stepped from the chest, spinning around, and moved out the closet, turning to face the door, moved ahead, and opened the door, disappearing down the staircase to meet the River Rat speed boat to quickly deposit the newly created fetus inside the science building within the Pamburg.

Inside her room on top of the wet bed sheets, Lorchess tossed an arm into the air with a sour frown at the closing door. “Wait! Come back here, Kamela! I got big fat dick that wants a pussy to kiss. Don’t leave me just yet!”

Datto rested over the edge of the bed mattress and looked up with a smile to the tall and juicy elongated dick of his older brother. “What’s wrong, brother dear?”

He exhaled with a huff of annoyance and gingerly touched the red colored tall penis. “She left too soon. My dick is about to explode with my own set of hot lava. I won’t be able to sleep tonight.”

Datto laughed, “Awe! I can assist little brother.”

“How so?” He frowned.

Datto flipped over and stood on both palms and kneecaps with a chuckle and a nod. “You can fuck off inside my ass. I really want another great orgasm before the deadline of nighttime for all royals.”

“Shore!” Lorchess sat upright on both kneecaps on top of the mattress and moved ahead, scooting around the bed, and stopped, standing behind the hairy asshole of his brother Datto with a smile. “Okay! This hard punch is going to hurt.

“Punch it. It’s going to feel good.”

He lined up the tip of the penis and thrust the tip into the asshole of his brother with a grunt and a sigh of pleasure, “Yeah, it feels great!” He continued to thrust back and forth with a chuckle of lust and love for his baby brother.

 

 

 

Day 80th

Springtime season and weather

 

 

1st hour (early morn)

 

 

Pamburg Kingdom

Home of dead King Conic and his wife dead Queen Shemerry

and thirteen dead princesses

and single live and breathing Princess Teath

 

Warm temperatures and bright stars with moonlight

Science building glittering white crystal stone

Swamp water bank location

Private bedroom room setting of Pamburg Lady Number Six

 

 

Between the waters of the two Great Oceans, there existed a set of numerous continents. One of the largest was not named but was composed of numerous vast kingdoms with an individual ruler. The alliance of the kingdoms was called the Confederation. Near the top of the vast continent, there was the separate, isolated, and vast Pamburg Kingdom, too.

In the Pamburg Kingdom behind the palace mountain, there stood a squat and protected building between the gator nests and the snake pits, where the speed boat was only fast enough to avoid the wildlife dangers. Inside that building, there was a science laboratory that holds, monitors, and grows all the fetuses inside a clear and heated bottle. The rumor of the Pamburg medical and science technology was beyond sophistication. The entire kingdom was guarded by a set of crystal gates that formed a tall and long fence, where no person could entrance.

Pamburg Lady Number Six took eyeball turns and stared down at the arm patch on each forearm with a set of non-wrinkled eye sockets and a stern face.

Her work shift had ended at midnight when each Confederation princess had finished fucking a Confederation prince without returning back to the science building with a newly created fetus for the delicate extraction process.

Her co-worker, the older Pamburg Lady Number Sixty-four with a set of gray strands and a face of old wrinkles inside the face mask had pressed the button which cleaned off the nasty examination table that retained the sweaty molecules of the Confederation princess and then double checked inside the incubation room of bottled tiny fetuses while making certain all was well. And the room and the bottles of tiny floating colored fetuses were normal. Then, the older Pamburg lady spun around to face the closed archway with a sneer like always and moved ahead in a slow pace like normal, leaving the laboratory setting for her private chamber and a night of deep slumber.

Pamburg Lady Number Six had been left behind as usual and closed shut the single door into the incubation chamber of bottled tiny fetuses, exiting out from the laboratory room, strolling ahead toward her private chamber also. She was not sleepy at midnight, since it was similar to getting off a working job. She was wired from the late evening work and enjoyed eating a hot meal and changing out of the laboratory uniform inside her private chamber.

Currently, Pamburg Lady Number Six sat inside the single ratty ancient dull yellow stained loveseat inside the private chamber without a set of viewing windows on one wall to see the outside blue colored sky or the tall mountain range or the low swamps of yellow gators, looking down and tapped on top of the red colored arm patch on the forearm and then the purple colored arm patch on the other forearm while accessing all the accumulated information to study each royal princess and prince again. She had separated the two different sexes into two separate arm patches for study and comprehension in greater detail.

She had spent three long nights searching and downloading all the numerous colored digital photographs and electronic files while scouting out bits and pieces of each dead and alive Pamburg royal, since the beginning of time. However, she found that each prince and princess possessed a head of amber colored hair roots, a pair of amber colored eyeballs, and a pair of amber colored skin like every single deceased and alive royal.

Every sixteenth season, the Pamburg king and queen cared for twenty-eight children from a royal birth unto the age of eighteen years old until the final participation of the Princess or Prince Walk. During the Princess or Prince Walk, each teen royal marched through a dark room with an unknown array of water pits that held a set of live and hunger gators. If the prince or the princess survived and escaped the fangs of a hunger gator, which was rare, then the handful of royals had the chance to become the next king or queen of the Pamburg by accepting the secret oath.

Pamburg Lady Number Six had somehow survived the pit of live gators to confront the two throne chairs that held both the king and the queen of Pamburg and had been offered the chance to be queen of Pamburg. Then, she swiftly refused with a set of sobs and tears, exiting the Princess Walk arena to become demoted down to a lowly servant to work and toil inside one of the many villages as a laborer. Then, she had been recalled from the village and arrived at the science building to attend a heated room of bottles which contained an individual fetus as a babysitter for her remaining days of life.

Now, inside the ratty and torn loveseat, she exhaled with annoyance talking down to the arm patch with a stern face. “I have acquired posed and casual photographs of each sixteen-year-old prince and princess, all the thirty-two-year-old adult and older squires, and all the grayed old Nans, who had from failed a Princess Walk like me. Each prince varies in height and weight and hair style. Each princess varies in height and weight and hairy style, too. So, I have a set of electronic scrapes of various information bits for each royal but nothing matches but the hair, the skin, and the irises. So, I can’t do anything else with the information. Arm patch number one, show me a photograph of the first ancient old Pamburg Kingdom?”

The voice of the arm patch one on the forearm droned for all eardrums. “Access denied.”

She exhaled. “Yeah, you know what the king looks like. I wanna know what the first king of the Pamburg Kingdom looks like. Arm patch one, describe to me the first ancient old Pamburg Kingdom!”

The voice of the arm patch one on the forearm droned to all eardrums. “The first king of Pamburg possessed a head of shoulder length amber curls, a tone of amber tinted skin, and a pair of amber colored eyeballs.”

She puffed. “He was like me, but I am a girl, not a boy. Yeah, I know that, too. Arm patch one, was the first king of Pamburg five feet and six inches tall?”

The voice of the arm patch one on the forearm droned to all eardrums. “Access denied.”

“Yeah, the secret and guarded information is locked behind a cyberspace door which I cannot access. I wonder who programmed this bot feature. Arm patch one, was the first king five feet and ten inches tall?”

“Access denied.”

“Arm patch one, was the first king six feet and six inches tall?”

“Access denied.”

“Okay. I understand. I can’t go the height route. I only know that he was a male and amber colored. I hit a brick wall. Arm patch one, was the first king of Pamburg fat?”

The voice of the arm patch one droned to all eardrums. “Access denied.”

“Arm patch one, was the first king of Pamburg slender bones?”

“Access denied.”

“Arm patch one, was the first king of Pamburg muscular bones?”

“Access denied.”

“Arm patch one, what are some of the other physical features the first king of Pamburg possessed?”

“Access denied.”

“Fine! I’m really stuck now. Each prince is different from one another. I wonder if each DNA inside the fetus was further altered where the old bat didn’t tattle to my eardrums or my neurons. No. I don’t believe so. It is simple genetics. Each prince came from a different mother and a different father. And each princess came from a different mother and a different father also. However, each prince and princess had the physical appearance altered as a growing fetus inside the bottle of heated jelly of the mother to look like the first ancient Pamburg King. Well, maybe not, I must compare each prince to each princess to uncover any type of tiny physical similarities.

“Yeah! That might pinpoint a unique feature that is only related to first Pamburg King, where the arm patch will tell me, but I can see on the arm patch with my eyeballs. Then, I can piece together a picture of the first Pamburg King arm by arm and leg by leg and earlobe by earlobe,” laughing.

“Okay. Here we go! This is interesting, my first clue of something of something. Inside the first photograph of each arm patch, Princes Meigh and Octon are the shortest princes along with Princesses Arcanna, Beebelle and Smetana, who are short and skinny among the fourteen princesses. Yes. Yes. I missed that before. Well, I am not short. I am a tall female. That would suck, if that was the real height of the first Pamburg King which would disqualify me as the new queen of Pamburg. But, that is a common denominator between two princes and three princesses. Thus, these princes and princesses could really be more like sisters and brothers. Arm patch one, was the first Pamburg king of short statute?”

The voice of the arm patch one on her forearm droned to all eardrums. “Access denied.”

She tapped on each arm patch and scanned through more digital pictures with a stern face to see with a gasp of shock. “Princes Neave, Strawn, Gaspers, and Boykin are both tall and slender muscles. Princesses Gotterina, Sinnot, and Lucidew are all tall and slender also. I am tall. So, one of them could be my sister and my brother. But, I wanna know about the first king of Pamburg. Arm patch one, was the first Pamburg king of a tall and slender body frame?”

“Access denied.”

She tapped on each arm patch and viewed each different electronic image with a stern face. “Prince Tantum and Estill are tall and muscular like their two other brothers Lopeeco and the other brother prince Cumberrun. Princesses Hokkeedo, Zaid, and Encarbod, they are all the tallest royal among the fourteen sisters with a muscular body frame. I am not muscular and tall which would eliminate me as the true whatever-great daughter of the first king. Arm patch one, was the first Pamburg king of tall and muscular statute?”

“Access denied.”

She tapped on each arm patch to see each different electronic image with a stern face. “Princes Vinton, Wesuckie, and Ashebull all are about average height and weight. Princesses Teath, Xanthee, Medillane, Romaggie, and Yawnett are all average height and weight. But, I am not average height, so not one of these princes or princesses is my brother or my sister. Again, I am not average height and weight which would eliminate me as the true great-whatever granddaughter of the first king. Arm patch one, was the first Pamburg king of average height and average weight?”

The voice of the arm patch on her forearm droned to all eardrums. “Access denied.”

She frowned. “However, one of the prince or princesses could be the whatever-great granddaughter or grandson of the true Pamburg first king. So, what is the verdict here? The first Pamburg King could be a short and skinny male or a tall and slender male or a tall and muscular male or an average height and weight male. I still don’t have an answer or a new direction. Okay. What else to do? I know. I can look at all the detail facial and individual body part features,” she tapped on each arm patch and scanned through each digital picture on both arm patches with a stern face. “Well, the obvious facial feature is a face of dark tinted rounded freckle spots. Prince Wesuckie possesses a face of brown freckles, making his princely appearance which clearly stands out and is highly unique from his other princely brothers. Princess Xanthee has a face of brown freckles too. Arm patch one, what is a freckle?”

The voice of the arm patch one on her forearm droned to all eardrums. “A freckle is a small and concentrated spot of skin pigmentation, where an individual freckle is called melanin. A face of freckles can appear and vary in number which is controlled by a set of two separate DNA genes that come from one parent.”

She nodded with a stern face down at the two arm patches. “A face of freckles comes from one parent. I don’t have a face of freckles. I have a face of smooth amber colored skin. Yeah, I don’t wear a face of freckles like Wesuckie and Xanthee. So, I am not their blood-kin sister. They are not my blood kin either. But, they share the same genetic trait between a brother and a sister that might come from the first ancient king of Pamburg. Arm patch number one, did the first ancient king of Pamburg have a face of freckles?”

The voice of the arm patch number one on her forearm droned for all eardrums. “Access denied!”

She nodded with a stern face at the arm patch. “Okay. Look and find another common facial feature that shows on both the royals!” She tapped on each arm patch to view every different electronic image with a stern face. “Prince Ashebull has head of long curly head of amber colored hair. Princess Medillane has a long curly head of amber colored hair. How is a head of curly hair determined, arm patch one?”

The voice on the arm patch number one on her forearm droned for all eardrums. “It is the hair follicles that determine the hair texture. A set of round-shaped hair follicles makes straight hair. Flattened hair follicles make a head of curly hair. An oval hair follicle makes a set of wavy hair.”

“I don’t possess curly hair, but straight hair. Arm patch number one, did the first king of Pamburg have head of curly hair?”

“Access denied!”

She reached down and tapped on each arm patch to view every different electronic image with a stern face. “Okay. This is a ‘very unique’ princely feature and maybe kingly too. Prince Estill has a tiny lock of hair of solid white tint which is located on the left side of the hairline. It looks funny, since he does not bother cutting off the individual white colored hair strands from the hairline and then slicks back the white hair lock down over the skull, making it look even funnier. Princess Smetana has a tiny lock of hair of solid white tint which was located at the same hairline too. They are truly and really a biological sister and brother. I don’t possess that unique hairline feature of a white lock among the amber shading my hair. Arm patch number one, did the first king of Pamburg have a tiny lock of white tinted hair on the hairline?”

“Access denied!”

She exhaled with a puff of determination and scanned each digital image on each arm patch with a stern face. “Princess Zaid and Prince Lopeeco share the same aristocratic nose. Princess Encarbod and Prince Tantum share the same hooked nose. Prince Gasper and Princess Gotterina share a crooked nose underneath a pretty smile. I don’t possess a crooked nose like Princess Gotterina. I got a cute button nose like my mother. I bet. Arm patch number one, did the first king of Pamburg have one of the following nose poses such like an aristocratic nose, a hooked nose, a crooked nose, a button nose, or a straight nose?”

“Access denied!”

She tapped on each arm patch and continued to scan each digital image with a stern face. “Prince Vinton and Princess Yawnett share a cute cleft chin that goes sideways on the face. I don’t have a cleft chin. I have a heart shaped face with a slightly pointy chin. Arm patch number one, did the first king of Pamburg have a sideways cleft chin?”

“Access denied!”

“Yeah, of course it is so!” She exhaled with a puff of annoyance and reached down, tapping on each arm patch to see every different electronic image with a stern face. “Prince Boykin has a set of buck teeth, making his smile really ugly and his sneer really nasty. Princess Lucidew shares the same set of buck teeth, making her smile really ugly. They are a biological sister and brother. I don’t have buck teeth. Arm patch one, show me the straight teeth of the first Pamburg King!”

The voice of the arm patch number one on her forearm droned for all eardrums. “Access denied!”

She smiled. “I have really pretty straight teeth. Arm patch number one, did the first king of Pamburg have one of the following teeth conditions, such like, buck teeth, crooked teeth, or straight teeth?”

“Access denied!”

She exhaled with a puff of annoyance and continued to tap on each arm patch to see every different electronic image with a stern face. “Princess Sinnot and Prince Neave share a set of long fingers on a pair of elegant hands for maybe drawing and a long pair of lean legs for maybe dancing. I don’t have a set of long fingers for drawing a picture or a pair of long legs for dancing a musical step. Arm patch number one, did the first king of Pamburg have a set of long fingers or a pair of lean legs?”

“Access denied!”

She exhaled with a puff of annoyance and continued to tap on each arm patch to see every different electronic image with a gasp and a laugh. “Prince Octon has a set of dumbo looking earlobes. Princess Beebelle possesses the same set of dumbo earlobes. How did that happen? Arm patch one, how is it possible for a princess to have a set of dumbo earlobes as opposed to a set of regular earlobes like mine?”

The voice of the arm patch number one on her forearm droned for all eardrums. “A set of ugly earlobes is a genetic trait. The field of genetics is the science of heredity and variety in a single living organism, such like, a common physical trait of hair color, a leaf shape, or the height size. A genetic trait is inherited through a set of genes that come from one parent which was usually controlled by one single gene.”

“Thank you, arm patch one!” She exhaled. “So, I don’t display a set of rounded and enlarged earlobes that protruded from each side of my face like Princess Beebelle. Arm patch one, did the first king of Pamburg have a pair of silly dumbo looking earlobes?”

“Access denied!”

She reached down and tapped on each arm patch to find a new feature on each prince and princess. “That could be true or false with the set of dumbo looking earlobes on the first king of Pamburg. That probably was why the ancient and dead royal males wore a set of long shoulder length hair to keep from killing another male that made fun of his silly dumbo earlobes. So still, I don’t know anything more here about the first king of Pamburg. So, I will keep looking for one tiny feature that comes from the first king of Pamburg. Does any other prince or princess possess a funny set of earlobes?” She continued to tap and scan through each digital picture with a stern face. “No! Okay. Let us move down to the next body part of each prince and princess and find the next prominent physical feature,” she tapped on each arm patch and scanned each digital picture with a stern face. “Princess Teath possesses an extended pinky finger. It looks really weird. I bet that she can really twirl a shaft very well. The extra space between the pinky finger and the ring finger would allow the shaft to hang onto the edge of her hand without dropping down to the floor all the time like mine. Hmm! That is a good advantage in a vicious fight when twirling the shaft between all the fingers too,” she continued to tap and scan each digital picture on each arm patch with a stern face. “Wait! Stop, arm patch two, what is that? Arm patch two, what is Princess Arcanna doing with her pink tinted tongue?”

The voice of the arm patch number two on her other forearm droned for all eardrums. “The mouth action is called a tongue roll.”

Pamburg Lady Number Six laughed with a smile, “A tongue roll, how quaint?” She stuck out a tongue and twisted around in the air without success, sucking it back into a smile with a giggle. “I can’t roll my tongue. That is a unique trick, arm patch two.”

The voice of the arm patch number two on her other forearm droned for all eardrums. “A tongue roll into a tube is not a unique trick. It is a genetic trait. The field of genetics is the science of heredity and variety in a single living organism, such like, a common physical trait of hair color or a leaf shape, or the height size. A genetic trait is inherited through a set of genes that come from one parent which was usually controlled by one single gene.”

She frowned. “Yeah! You keep repeating your voice pattern sentences into my eardrums which are quiet annoying too. I am going to be here until my work shift starts at six o’clock with my single question. Arm patch two, did the first king of Pamburg have one of the following sets of physical features, such like, a crooked pinky finger or an extended pinky finger, or a roll of the tongue into a semi-round tube?”

The voice of the arm patch number two on her other forearm droned for all eardrums. “Please restate the question!”

She gasped. “What does that mean: restate the question? You…you have an answer to the question. Which feature do you have any answer for?”

The voice of the arm patch number two on her other forearm droned for all eardrums. “Please restate the question!”

She smiled, “All right. Okay. Here goes something! Arm patch two, did the first king of Pamburg have a crooked pinky finger?”

“Access denied!”

She smiled. “I am not done here. all right! He might have possessed a set of crooked pinky finger. I don’t know, but the arm patch does. Arm patch two, did the first king of Pamburg have an extended pinky finger like Princess Teath?”

“Access denied!”

She giggled with a grin. “Last question, arm patch two, did the first king have a roll of the tongue into a semi-round tube like Princess Arcanna?”

The voice of the arm patch two on her other forearm droned for all eardrums. “No.”

She gasped with shock. “You…you answered my question for the first time. Why did you answer that particular inquiry about the tongue rolling, arm patch number two?”

The voice of the arm patch two on her other forearm droned for all eardrums. “The answer is a genetic trait within the stored DNA profile of the first king, which is not unique to the first royal of the Pamburg Kingdom.”

She stood upright and tossed both arms that held the two attached arm patches with a smile, wiggling both hips with joyous happiness. “I found it,” Pamburg Lady Number Six sat back down inside the loveseat with a giggle and a grin, bouncing up and down on top of the torn and ratty loveseat with glee. “I found it. I found something. Arm patch two, what is a genetic trait?”

The voice of the arm patch number two on her other forearm droned for all eardrums. “The field of genetics is the science of heredity and variety in a single living organism, such like, a common physical trait of hair color or a leaf shape or the height size. A genetic trait is inherited through a set of genes that come from one parent which was usually controlled by one single gene.”

She gasped with a smile. “O. I get it now. A genetic trait is both a physical feature which is seen by the eyeballs and an ability which is not seen by the eyeballs. The ability to roll the tongue into a hollow tube-like presentation comes from only one parent, not both parents. So, I cannot roll my tongue. So, Princess Arcanna is not my biological sister. So, the mother of Princess Arcanna is not my mother, either. That statement is confusing to my neurons,” exhaling. “However, there could be an ability of the first king of Pamburg which is different from a physical feature within his ancient DNA. Yes. Yes. I found a way to ID the Pamburg king, since the genetic trait only comes from him, not his wife, the first ancient queen. What is the genetic trait of the first ancient king of Pamburg?”

The voice of the arm patch number two droned for all eardrums. “Please restate the question!”

She frowned. “Okay. Display a typed listing of all known genetic traits of every known native within the Pamburg Kingdom on the arm patch, arm patch two!”

Both arm patch numbers one and two screen filled the screen with numerous columns of genetic traits in silence and as the voice of the arm patch number two droned on her other forearm for all eardrums. “The typed listing of all known genetic traits of every known native within the Pamburg Kingdom has been displayed on both your arm patches.”

She gasped. “Wow! There are rows and rows and rows of Pamburg genetic traits. Okay. We will start on the first line and the first genetic trait and then go down each column until exhausted. This is going to take me hours and hours to complete. I hope to complete before my work shift at six o’clock. Well, it is still two o’clock in the morning. I got lots of time before not sleeping and not eating.

“But, it is still the early morning time period. That old bat is still asleep, since she is old and sleeps a lot. So, at the end of the hours and hours of my search, I will know of all the unique genetic traits that the first Pamburg king possessed. Then, I can somehow claim the same duplication to all the eardrums of the royals and the natives of Pamburg too. I mean rolling a tongue is a stupid genetic trait. There must be a really easy one. Okay. Here we go! I see on the first line. The first genetic trait is wiggling the earlobes,” she closed both eyelashes and shifted the two eyebrows up and down trying to wiggle both her earlobes with a giggle and a grin, opening the eyelashes with a smile. “Nope! I don’t possess that genetic trait. Honestly! I didn’t know a person could do that body trick. Arm patch two, did the first king of Pamburg possess a genetic trait ability to wiggle each side of both earlobes?” She giggled with a grin.

The voice of the arm patch number two on her other forearm droned for all eardrums. “No!”

“Arm patch two, did the first king of Pamburg possess a genetic trait where he experienced a migraine headache?”

“No!”

“Arm patch two, did the first king of Pamburg possess a genetic trait for a tone deafness of the eardrums?”

 

 

5th hour (early morn)

 

 

Pamburg Kingdom

Warm temperatures and windy with bright stars and moonlight rays

Home of dead King Conic and his wife dead Queen Shemerry

and thirteen dead princesses

and single live and breathing Princess Teath

Prince House location

Top floor level

Interior control room setting

 

 

The young Pamburg squire with a head of amber hair, a tone of amber skin, and a pair of amber colored eyeballs stared down with a confused brow at each arm patch that was mounted onto a naked forearm. Each screen showed a line of all the current Pamburg princes and princesses. “What have I found? What have I concluded?” He exhaled with a huff of failure. “What else?” He laughed. “There are too many princes and princesses running around the continent. Someone should eliminate about ninety percent of snobby royals. Then we can have a real royal party. What else?” He grinned. “Besides the obvious view of each still or casual glamour pose, every native totes around a shaft like me. Thus, every royal can wand a shaft like me. But all my shaft skills are a little rustier, since I have been a father for the pass sixteen years, not a battle worn warrior.” He reached down and tapped on the screen to see the new digital colorful photograph of a Pamburg princess with a stern face. “Each sister princess displays the same amber colored hair in different hair textures and length, the same amber skin tone on different heights and weights, and the same pair of amber eyeballs on a different shaped face which is similar feature of each Pamburg prince. However, each sister princess is not the daughter of King Conic or Queen Shemerry as prattled by the older squire. So, who’s your daddy, little girl?” He tossed a skull with a loud laugh.

The door slid open with a soft swish sound and revealed an average sized older squire male with a head of grayish-amber colored head and a smile. Pamburg Squire Thirty-six gasped in alarm and stared ahead at the viewer screen with the glittering crystal gates in silence. The older squire entered inside the control room with a stern face and stopped, standing in the middle of the room, staring at the gigantic viewing screen which showed the rear view of a set of closed crystal glittering gates in the sunlight and hunted for any type of mechanic or non-mechanic problem. “I want to thank you. You have been so obligating to work on the graveyard shift…”

“Shaft me!” He continued to sit inside the chair and rolled both eyeballs with a whisper for his eardrums only, looking up with a stern face to see the viewing screen of the twin glittering gates. He reached down and slid both jacket sleeves down over to hide the exposed set of arm patch while concealing the new information and digitals pictures.

“No other squire wants to stay awake during the late night much less work inside the Gate House during the early, early morning hours,” the older squire moved ahead with an ugly yawn toward the long control panel with a set of fourteen individual chairs to perform the monitoring work. “I guess as they said it is dead in here.”

“My dead mother, too.”

“Well, it five in the morning right now. You can leave and go back to sleep inside your chamber room for the rest of the morning until…”

Pamburg Squire Thirty-six stood upright and spun around from the viewer screen with a gasp to see the older squire with a puzzled brow. “Why am I leaving right now from the Gate House? My gate shift ends at six in the morning, not at five in the morning.”

The older Pamburg squire moved ahead with a smile and studied the screen that showed the glittering rear side of the two crystal gates. “I will stay in here and watch the two gates for any activity for the rest of the morning until the regular crew members are up and awake. Good night!”

He frowned. “What is wrong? What has happened?”

The older Pamburg squire stopped in front of the console and leaned over, slapping the collar bone of the younger squire with a laugh. “Nothing is wrong in here! Was there any problems from last night?”

He frowned. “Something is not right.”

“Why would you say that?”

“I am a former prince too. No squire has ever substituted with another squire for any reason, except if there was trouble with the teen-ass princes. Is there some trouble with the teen princes like coming from…”?

“No.”

He growled. “Yes, you lie very well for an older squire.”

The older Pamburg squire turned with a sigh and nodded with a stern face to the younger squire. “Yes, something is wrong.”

He gasped. “What is wrong? What has happened?”

The older squire turned back and looked down, rotating all fingers over the console with a stern face. “The Prince Walk has been cancelled for the day. That is all. I had hoped it would have been done today. I was scheduled to return back to my village this afternoon. However, the bad news is that my departure from the Prince Hall has been delayed.”

“When will the Prince Walk begin?”

The older squire looked up with a smile to see the rear of the gates. “Tomorrow morning, I was told from the oldest squire that rules over all the squats. Go and enjoy the free hours of the morn!”

“Why are you in here now with me?”

“I was restless after hearing the news. I wanted something to do besides pacing around the empty hallways. All the teen princes are asleep. The early morning squats are preparing the morning breakfast meals. Good night, squire!”

Pamburg Squire Thirty-six nodded with a fake smile down at the grayish-amber colored hair roots of the older squire. “Thanks for the free morning time, squire. Good night to you, also,” he spun around to face the closed door and dashed ahead. The door opened with a soft swish. He exited from the gate room and into the empty hallway with a sour frown. “Something is still not right, but that is not my problem,” he slowly strolled down the hallway toward the sleep apartment and looked down, pulling up one of the jacket sleeve, tapping on the screen to access more of the numerous digital photographs of each prince and princess with a sneer. “This is my problem finding which prince or princess is the real heir to the Pamburg throne. Then I will kill him or her and take the royal seat from the young teen,” softly chuckling.

 

 

6th hour (early morn)

 

 

Kingdom of the Wind

Home of Marquee Jennessee and Marquise Fallacious

First royal princess Ovilla, second royal prince Exmore

and dead third royal princess Sedottie

Forest landscape with colorful flowers and pink leaves

Cool temperatures and parted clouds of bright sunlight

 

Tree house number twenty-seven

Master bedroom interior setting of Princes Strawn and Cumberrun

 

 

Between the waters of the two Great Oceans, there existed a set of numerous continents. One of the largest was not named but was composed of numerous vast kingdoms with an individual ruler. The alliance of the kingdoms was called the Confederation. Within the confederation, between the Kingdom of the Sand and the Kingdom of the Sun, there lied the Kingdom of the Wind.

Inside the bedroom on top of a set of yellow tinted wet bed linens, he awoke with a gasp and stared up into a red wooden ceiling, sitting upright on both elbows, sitting upright on both elbows, slowly scanning the unfamiliar room with a deep sigh. His fussy mind flooded backward in time with all the bad memories from yesterday including the royal deaths, the dangerous Delta water trip, the lost princess, and the two blonde-headed male dates. Strawn rolled off the bed mattress and stood upright in the nude with a tone of amber skin, a pair of amber eyeballs, and a cropped head of amber hair with a chuckle staring with a grin at his princely brother. Cumberrun was taller than Strawn with a head of shoulder length amber colored curls, a pair of amber eyeballs, and a tone of amber skin as he was sprawled on a back spine in a spread eagle pose in heavy snorts on top of the second parallel posed bed mattress. Strawn laughed with a nod. “Glad! I ain’t going to be your cozy princess, Cumberrat.”

Strawn exhaled with a deep sigh of worry and reached down, dressing back into the midnight blue battle gear, a pair of knee boots, and then covered the elegant Pamburg outfit with the silky girly dress. The dress was a separate short silk blouse of green, aqua blue, and pink and a longer blouse of light green, maroon, and peach colors with a headdress of beautiful scarves in yellow, black, and purple hues that fit around his skull of cropped amber colored hair roots. Finally, he wrapped a long scarf of gold and brown around the waistline that held his weapon, a shaft of death.

Yesterday, Strawn and Cumberrun had left their home land of Pamburg Kingdom on a hunt inside the Kingdom of the Wind which comprised two long parallel rows of elevated tree houses for the natives while looking for the surviving Princess Teath, before a vicious war broke out between the Confederation and the Pamburg Kingdom.

Inside the bedroom, he spun around to face the open archway and moved ahead with a set of loud footsteps that didn’t seem to bother his snorting brother Cumberrun, strolling around the unfamiliar tree house.

Within the Kingdom of the Winds, each native family unit lived inside a tree house in the air and off the ground. Each tree house was a hollowed out interior within an extremely large and wide red bark colored single tree. The tree house interior was only one flat level in the middle of the tree bark with an outside deck of yellow tinted flat wooden planks as the overhead rooftop was an overstory canopy of numerous entwining red and yellow colored tree branches that held zillions of pink tinted tiny leaves.

Strawn moved out from the bedroom portal opening and stopped, standing inside the middle of an extremely large room with a smile, scanning the beautiful interior in silence.

The interior of the tree house held an entrance room which encompassed the entire wide of the tree house from side to side. Then each side wall was curvy with a set of sideways oval shaped windows without a single pane of glass. Each oval and curvy shaped open window allowed a nice cool cross breeze of wind that made the room very chilled. The entrance room had three living room settings of furniture for a party of fifty natives with numerous pieces of art works between the windows on the red bark curved walls.

He spun around to see the forward wall. On the opposite side of the entrance wall, there was a curved solid red bark wall with a set of three portal openings that were painted in different colors. The master bedroom was dotted in red colors around the curved portal opening, where Strawn had exited and left sleepy Cumberrun. The middle portal opening was covered green horizontal lines. On the extreme side, the last portal opening was painted in a set of yellow curved vertical lines.

He strolled toward the last portal out of curiosity and stopped, standing inside the archway with a laugh, back stepping into the middle of the room, pointing at each archway with a smile and a loud voice. “O. I see it now. The red color means stop. Do not ever enter inside your mommy and daddy’s private bedroom, while they are making love and fucking like mating bears. The yellow hue means caution, since the room is the child or teen or young adult’s private bedroom while they are fighting with each other. And finally, the green must mean go and do something,” he moved ahead and stopped, standing inside the open archway with a nod and a laugh, “Yip! The eating space is here with all the food trays for my hunger belly.”

Strawn had found the eating room and moved ahead, stopping, and stood in front of each red bark covered upper and lower cabinet, slamming open and shut the doors while hunting for food, finding numerous colorful items, and prepared a tray.

He lifted the tray near a face and slowly spun around, chewing on each food item while allowing Cumberrun to slumber for a little while longer. Then, they needed to quickly leave this particular tree house before each male dancer awoke and sounded the alarm of distress about a set of strange and ugly females inside their private tree house.

 

 

Outdoor deck platform setting

 

 

He moved ahead and held the portal tray of food with a hot beverage, continuing to eat the good food, stepping through the entrance room, out the portal opening, and onto the outside flat deck. The external deck was a long and wide platform of yellow tinted wooden planks without a hand railing which was nicely covered by the canopy. The beams of sunlight dotted the wooden planks warming the wood within the cool temperatures of new dawn.

A set of numerous dancing yellow tinted plant vines swung back and forth coming in and out from the thick grove of tall trees that allowed for easy body transportation from tree house to another tree house without touching the mashed down soil of pink dried and healthy leave on the ground. He stood upright in place and scanned the landscape, grinning with a mouth of food. “It is beautiful here.”

His eardrums heard the musical song that was composed of loud drums and soft trumpets in the close distance that came from the direction of the two nasty whipping vines on the set of two yellow colored trees which was the real entrance into the Kingdom of the Wind.

He moved ahead and stopped near the edge of the wooden platform that didn’t have a set of wooden railing. If the fool were drunk or stupid and then purposefully or accidentally fell off the open dick while dropping down the forty-foot-tall platform, the fool would die instantly.

His eyeballs focused on the row of natives. There were numerous straight rows with a set of young and pretty semi-naked dancers that wiggled side to side over the ground of dried and healthy pink leaves. The bright yellow tinted sunlight occasionally hit a naked arm of a dancer or a covered native in a long skirt of many colors coming down from underneath a peek of the overstory trees. The air was filled with soft and slow musical songs where all the dancers slowly danced with a fiery sparkler in one hand. The numerous rows slowly moved over the forest floor which was composed an array of plants, mosses, fungi, insects, mammals, birds, reptiles, and amphibians living on the plants and animals and in the soil. The animals flew or scurried away from the feet of each dancer. The forest land was comprised of decomposing tree leaves, animal droppings, and dead tress. All the dead provided nutrients to the plants for growth and expansion.

Strawn smiled down at the rows of dancers with a whisper. “Wow! Cumberrat is right. All the half-naked girls here are a set of beautiful babes with a head of blonde hair, a pair of long legs, and a long neck. And everyone wears a colorful face patch.”

On the ground of pink tinted leaves, the first row was composed of the current set of royals from the Kingdom of the Wind riding on top of a black colored horse. The horses had been borrowed from the Kingdom of the Land, since the Wind used a set of tree plant vines as interior body transportation, not a machine or a beast.

Usually, any type of joyous ceremony was performed with cheery musical songs and dance movements of skips and leaps into the air for fun, but not today. At the new dawn, the long parade of natives was mourning a dead royal.

Sedottie was dead. She had been the third royal princess of the Kingdom of the Wind and sister in duplicate appearance to first royal princess Ovilla, but no other royal had seemed to notice or care. Sedottie had been tall with a slender body frame and a set of long fingers on a pair of elegant hands for drawing or dancing, which was convenient. She had possessed a head of thin lightest blonde locks of hair with glowing pale skin tone with a set of green eyeballs and a set of buck teeth like her sister Ovilla but no other royal had seemed to notice or care.

This morning, the dead and mingled body of Sedottie, within the wall corner, had been found by the Sand servants while bringing up the breakfast meal and then they up chucked their own breakfast meal over the semi-bloody bedroom floor. Then, all the Sand servants had run away from the sand castle and contacted the parents of Sedottie. The body of ripped flesh, dripping blood proteins, and the fragments of torn pink tinted organs, all parts and pieces had been collected by two teens Ovilla and Exmore inside the bedroom, after killing the whipping vine which protected the dead remains of Sedottie with a sharp shaft.

The Kingdom of the Wind was a flat forestland sight of miles and miles of tall red tinted barked trees with varied shaped pink tinted tiny leaves, scattered groups of short dark green or bright orange plant bushes, colorful rows of wildflowers, beams of yellow sunrays, and peeks of blue skyline. The natives lived and thrived inside a tree house that was covered with a natural canopy of tree limbs which consisted of dancers of music, artists of painting, and writers of poems.

In the first row, the mother of Sedottie Marquee Jennessee was the ruler and steered the mellow horse toward the end of the kingdom. The two columns of tall trees in the rear of the kingdom pushed up against a tall range of pink and bare rock covered mountains that opened to view a limitless blue skyline and a flat open valley of hard small tan tinted pebbles, without a single tree or a flowering plant. The valley of hard small tan colored pebbles protected the underwater streams of drinking water that flowed into each tree for life and for thirst of each native.

Exmore was settled behind back spine of his mother with a sour frown without thought or emotion between the folds of a thick blanket on top of the naked back spine of the horse. The royal brother of Sedottie Exmore rode on the last horse in the row possessing a slender body for dance and a set of long fingers for drawing also. He would not inherit the windy and vast bright and lush forestland of trees or carrying on the responsibility of dance entertainment within the Confederation. Thus, he must marry another princess or become a dancer within a new unit on his home kingdom. Or Exmore could marry another dancer and still performed part of the dance company.

Jennessee steered the horse side to side over the ground of pink tinted leaves with a frown. “Exmore, you are very quiet. What is wrong, son?”

“Nothing.”

“There is something more here. We live inside the Kingdom of the Wind. The natives of the Wind are dancers of music, artists of painting, and writers of poems.”

“I am trained as a dancer like the wind.”

“Are you sad about your sister Sedottie?”

“Yeah.”

On the second borrowed black colored horse from the Kingdom of the Land, the father of dead Sedottie was Marquise Fallacious. He was a poet of love poems who enjoyed freedom as a royal and his wife as a royal ruler of the Wind. On the rear end of the horse, the sister of dead Sedottie Ovilla rode with her father.

First royal princess Ovilla was destined to become the next Marquee when her biological mother Jennessee retired without a fight or a fright or a bump or a bruise. Then, Ovilla would create and choreograph the same old dance routines and entertain the same old galaxy natives until her retirement date at the age of forty years, living a simple life behind the shadow of her future princess daughter.

The Kingdom of the Wind had always and will always be ruled by a princess female.

The life of dancer was very short which lasted for twenty years, since the body was pounded and bruised from a set of high energy activity of daily live performances. No life form wanted to see one single piece of an audio and visual tech tag that were recorded of a past performance.

Ovilla tossed both arms into the air with a sour frown behind the back spine of her father on top of the rump of the black horse. “You should have seen that yucky dead body of her in the wall corner, Daddy. Her guts were…are still all over both my hands, well, my pair of good lady gloves. My lady gloves look so disgusting and wet now. The red blood was wet and smelly and sticky…”

“Do you have anything else to say about your sister Sedottie, Ovilla?”

She exhaled. “Yeah, there was red blood everywhere on the bed, the walls, the floor, the windows. That whipping vine chopped her long body into tiny shreds of pink tissue of guts, white fragments of bones, blonde hair strands, and red blood cells that went everywhere. No one will ever live inside that sand castle again. It was the biggest mess that my eyeballs had ever seen as a princess. I was so disgusted that I couldn’t eat breakfast this morning. But, I am kinda hunger, now.”

“I hoped that Sedottie didn’t suffer too much.”

She tossed the arm into the air with a smile. “Yeah, she suffered a lot and she screamed a lot. Her mouth was opened like she had been screaming for hours and hours with no one to hear her shouts of pleas. The solid walls are solid sand crystals. No one can hear you scream between the thick walls of sand, Daddy.”

“Do you have anything else to add, Ovilla?”

“Yeah, she was a stupid princess to capture and hostage that alive and breathing whipping vine inside a tiny glass container. It was obvious the vine grew too big and then the glass broke open. Then, the vine cut loose and free. A whipping vine whips at the body leaving a set of red painted blood stains. Yeah, she was a dumb princess.”

He steered the horse side to side with a deep sigh and stared at the deck of each tree house with a sad face. “Thanks for your true comments about your sister Sedottie.”

She smiled. “Daddy, did I tell you that I am the witch in the Nab, the Numb play that you wrote? I’m going to be the ‘bestest’ witch in the Public Presentation next week. Then I will be the newest imperatoress and marry the new imperator Modoc. We will both rule the Confederation.”

He smiled. “I am so proud, Ovilla.”

The parade of mourning natives slowly moved down the long pathway of pink leaves.

On top of the deck of the tree house, Strawn could hear the loud grunts of Cumberrun inside the interior room of the tree house and slowly spun around with a smile, toting the food tray, and entered back into the entrance room.

On the ground of pink tinted, behind the first row of royals, there were rows of dancers in a skimpy dance outfit, rows of writers in a short silk skirt, and rows of older natives in a longer silk robe with a face scarf.

In the last row, a team of six white goats pulled forward on a long platform of red tree bark with the dead body of Sedottie which had been encased inside a green colored body wrap.

The parade slowly moved down the soil of pink tinted dried and wet leaves toward the end of the tree pathway.

 

 

Master-bedroom setting of Prince Cumberrun

 

 

Strawn moved through the archway and quickly slid the empty tray of food over a flat side table that was made of ugly fossilized red tree wood planks, strolling ahead toward the wall of three open archways with the thoughts of finding Princess Teath this morning and stopped with a gasp. He stood a few feet inside the master-bedroom and stared down with a sour frown at the action.

Cumberrun leaned down over one of the two drugged and sleepy dancers on the floor and stabbed a large hunting knife down into the rib cage of the pretty blonde-haired dancer on the floor, twisting it viciously to the side while slicing up the kidney with a sneer into the eardrum of the drugged dancer. “That’s for snorting,” he withdrew the bloody knife with a pink tissue of kidney guts of the dead dancer and then stabbed the same knife into the heart valve of the dancer with a sneer into the eardrum of the dead dancer. “That’s for no hot water,” he withdrew the bloody knife with a set of pink tissues of the heart of the dancer and stabbed it down into the eyeball of the same dancer with a sneer into the eardrum of the same dead dancer. “That’s for a misery date,” he withdrew the bloody knife with the eyeball of the dead dancer attached, flinging the eyeball into the air as the eyeball of the dancer hit the wall. Strawn groaned in grossly disgust and stared at the bloody single eyeball. Cumberrun reached down and stabbed the right lung of the same dead dancer with a sneer down into the eardrum of the same dead dancer. “That’s for trying to kiss me.”

Strawn exhaled with a huff of annoyance and turned back, staring at the naked back spine of his princely brother with a sour frown. “What in the hell are you doing, Prince Cumberrat?”

Cumberrun stood upright and wiped off the fresh blood splatters from a distorted face and numerous naked body parts with a growl. “I’m destroying all the physical evidence of my presence here. Didn’t your squire teach you that method, too, Prince Strawn?”

He moved ahead and stopped with a gasp, back stepping, staring down at fresh red colored blood puddles with a sour frown and then studied the two dead bodies on the floor with a sour frown and an annoying tone. “Why did you kill our handsome blonde haired male dates, Cumberrat? The two males were really nice and brought us back to their warm and cozy home environment. The bed mattress was soft and comfortable. I got a good night’s sleep.”

Cumberrun sneered down at the two dead bodies and waved the bloody knife into the air with a growl. “Fuck our dates! He touched my hand. He touched my breath. He touched my…”

“Yes!” Strawn laughed at the back spine of his princely brother.

Cumberrun pointed the bloody knife down at his dead dancer date with a sneer. “He died with all my girly secrets.”

He exhaled with a huff of frustration. “You’re making a mess in blood. Be sure to wipe off both your naked and blood covered footies, before putting back on your boots. Blood will ruin a good pair of leather. Go and get dressed right now! We need to go, Cumberrun.”

Cumberrun continued to wipe off the fresh blood from his body and mouth spat down at their two male dates from last night, saying with a sneer. “Do we still have to wear these silky girly clothes, again, this morning? I wore my battle gear underneath the girly clothing.”

Strawn back stepped from the rolling blood puddle and stood inside the archway with a stern face. “Yes, we do. Yes, we can’t be seen. Yes, we don’t look like the true natives.”

“Nobody knows what a native looks like here inside the Kingdom of the Wind. We could easier fit inside here. I say that we ditch the girly clothing and use our shaft to defense our asses, in case of curious eyeballs or curious moving lips. Why do they wear a scarf and a long dress like us, anyways?”

“The dancers wear almost no clothing while shaking their grove. I would guess it is part of the entertainment show. All the non-dancers wear a scarf over an ugly skull and a long skirt over a pair of ugly fat legs.”

Cumberrun laughed. “That doesn’t make any sense, Strawn.”

Strawn frowned. “Forget that mental thought process! Let’s leave and go right now! It’s the start of new day. We’re burning up the good sunlight. I wanna fly around the vines and dash through all the public tree houses one more time while seeking Teath for a last time.”

Cumberrun exhaled with a huff of frustration. “We did that all last night without stopping and without food and without rest. She ain’t here. We should move onto the next kingdom. We don’t have a life time to find Teath. If the squire is correct, then the army of the Confederation will be attacking our home kingdom any day or any time, now.”

Strawn exhaled with a smile and a nod of confidence. “I saw the tablet of smooth stone. I heard the tale of the squire. However, the Confederation does not have an army, only a set of natives that work for a living. We don’t possess an army of warriors, only a set of villages of workers. No one knows that the king and the queen of Pamburg are dead. No one knows that only one princess survived the Princess Walk but me, you, and that squire. He will not tell a living soul. Everyone knows that gossip moves faster than a forest fire. Then, there will be a war between the Pamburg Kingdom and the Confederation.”

Cumberrun nodded with a smile at his princely brother. “You’re really wise for a teen asshole. You should be king of Pamburg, after we find this missing princess, Strawn.”

“She is actually the queen of Pamburg. So, we do need to find her very quickly and quietly. And I would like to be the king of Pamburg as long as I don’t have to fight a damn gator. No one wins with a gator.”

“I heard that one.” Cumberrun spun around with a laugh and moved ahead, exiting the tree house and stood on top of the platform. The numerous wiggling vines danced side to side across the air waves for any flyer. “How are we going to find Teath? I don’t know what she looks like.”

Strawn exhaled with a nod. “That is the one thousandth and sixteenth time you have said that statement. She has amber hair, amber skin, and amber eyeballs like me and you. When we see her, we can’t miss her. Go and wash off that bloody knife before a wild animal smells the fresh blood puddles. Then, it will wanna eat your body. And I won’t stop it.”

Cumberrun moved ahead and scooted around the two dead bodies toward the open archway of the bathroom with a smile, “Awe! You’re such a good princely brothers,” he entered the bathroom and slammed the door shut.

 

 

 

Kingdom of the Snow

Home of Queen Ylangling and husband King Amoywane

First royal princess Kamela, second royal prince Datto

and third royal prince Lorchess

Snow covered mountain peak

Cold temperatures with clouds and bright sunlight

 

Pamburg jettie of Princess Teath

Cockpit interior setting

 

 

She stirred awake from the long nightly slumber and blinked both eyelashes open, seeing a bright light on the side of the wall, shading both eyeballs from harm.

The dead mother of Teath formed into a bright outline of a female in the bright tint of lavender hues on the side steel wall inside the upside down and entrapped jettie and as she wore a worried face. “My daughter, you must leave now.”

Teath rolled side to side over the smooth floor with a loud grunt of sore muscles and slowly stood upright, stretching out arching limbs, performing a set of ugly yawns with a soft moan. “Yeah, yeah, I’m going. I’m getting up. I’m…”

“You must leave right now. There are a set of traveling adventurers coming to you.”

Teath opened the eyeballs and stared at the lavender tint outline of her dead mother. “What is an adventurer?”

“They are the natives of the Kingdom of the Snow. They go out from their home and hunt for food for the day to fest at night within the coldness of the kingdom. They will see the sun flash of the unnatural silver tinted material on your jettie. Then, they will invade with weapons that will harm you and the jettie. You must leave. Leave, right now!”

She gasped with a nod of fear. “Okay. Okay. I’m leaving from here,” Teath leaned down and grabbed the shaft. The jettie had crash landed upside on the rooftop of the ship. She reared back and aimed the shaft at the control panel on top of the new rooftop which was really the floor of the ship, pitching the shaft at the control panel to activate the jettie power. She shifted side to side with nervousness. “Harpy! It’s a good thing that I’m a princess of Pamburg Kingdom.” The flying shaft missed and hit the top of the ceiling with a soft ting, dropping down and landed onto the floor. Teath dashed over and leaned down, picking up the shaft, standing upright and back stepped into the same spot. She reared back and pitched the shaft again with a loud grunt, “It is a good thing that I can fly a jettie.” The shaft missed and hit the top of the ceiling again, dropping down and landed onto the floor. “How long does it take to get to the Kingdom of the Lakes? Am I almost there?” Teath dashed over and leaned down, picking up the shaft, standing upright with a grunt, running backwards, and stopped, standing in the same spot. She reared back and pitched the shaft again with a loud grunt.

The dead mother said. “It will take one hundred and thirteen minutes flying at the maximum speed of the jettie. The jettie is a short surface to surface air flight vehicle, not an overlong land or sea trip. Once the ship has departed from the broken tree branches, it will twirl side to side. You must quickly gain control of the guidance system and fly the ship straight and forward toward the southern direction. Or the jettie will crash land again, my daughter.”

“Got it! Is the number thirteen an unlucky number, dead mother?” She reared back and pitched the shaft again with a loud grunt at the control panel. The shaft missed the stick again and hit down over the floor. “Harpy, it is a good thing that I’m going to the south instead of the north, since the front of the jettie faces south, not north.”

“Hurry, daughter!”

Teath frowned in frustration. “I am trying here.” The shaft missed the gliding stick and hit the side wall, falling over the floor again. She ran ahead and slid into the wall, leaning down, and snatched the shaft from the floor base, back stepping and reared an arm backwards. She stopped and stood in place, biting a lower lip, tossing the shaft at the upside protruded gliding stick and hit it with success. Bursts of white bright light blinked her eyelashes while pains of metal deafened inside both of her eardrums throughout the interior of the jettie. Teath dropped the shaft and then covered both eardrums with a sour frown and a loud yell, “Why’s it so loud?”

The dead mother of Teath frowned. “You are upside down, Teath. The engines are roaring and echoing throughout the air current which makes the volume inside the interior very loud and the engines will notify the hunting party. Quickly, get moving, daughter!”

Teath uncovered both eardrums with a distorted face and reached down, snatching up the shaft with a sour frown, pitching it through the air again. The shaft hit the control panel on the second smaller protruded guiding stick that controlled the forward motion. Then the ship slowly moved forward while breaking free from the numerous broken tree branches and the thick piles of fresh new snowflakes. Teath fall backward over the floor base onto a back spine and tossed all limbs up into the air with a loud grunt and a shout, “Harpy! Dead mother?” she exhaled with a set of loud grunts of pain.

The lavender hue slowly decreased on the silver tinted wall and as a tiny voice said. “Go, my daughter! Leave from here right now. When you land on top of one of the abandoned river barges inside the Kingdom of the Lakes, I will appear again on the solid wall and then return back to you and instruct you farther with your baby Forger skills. You can only reach me on a solid object like a wall. I will return. I promise. Good luck, my daughter!”

The jettie violently rocked side to side moving forward through the free air waves over the snow banks and the snow peaks of the mountain range, soaring through the blue sky “Harpy!” Teath tumbled to side to side over the floor and rolled along with jettie feeling the swift acceleration of the engine, steering higher into the sky. “I’m still upside down. Get upside right!” She slowly stood upright and wobbled side to side with a loud grunt with the rolling jettie, rearing back an arm, tossing the shaft the flat panel control as she tried to hit the spot where the jettie would flip and fly upright. The shaft hit the side of the panel control with a loud ting and then dropped down, falling with gravity back down to the floor “Harpy!” She dropped down and stumbled side to side ahead on both kneecaps with the rolling jettie and reached out, snatching up the shaft and crawled backwards, stopping, and stood upright with a wobble with the rolling jettie. She reared back an arm and tossed the shaft at the flat control panel again and missed it again. “Harpy!” the shaft dropped down with gravity and landed onto the floor. She dropped down and stumbled side to side ahead on both kneecaps with the rolling jettie toward the shaft again.

 

 

 

Kingdom of the Wind

Home of Marquee Jennessee and Marquise Fallacious

First royal princess Ovilla, second royal prince Exmore

and dead third royal princess Sedottie

Forest landscape with colorful flowers and pink leaves

Bright sunshine and warm temperatures

 

Stone valley of tan colored pebbles setting

Funeral pile of dead third royal princess Sedottie

 

 

The rows of natives split down the middle and moved to the side over the flat set of small pebbles, gathering into a set of long organized vertical lines. The musicians continue to bang the drums and played a sad song.

In the middle of the flat rocks, there was an outline of a red colored tree trunk which had been constructed of broken red colored tree branches with a flat rooftop of pink tinted leaves which represented one of the many residential tree houses.

The team of six goats veered to the side and turned, steering underneath the middle of the tree trunk frame and as Marquee Jennessee pressed the remote control devise. Then each set of short reins on each neck of the goat dropped down, falling down onto the rocks. Each goat quickly sprinted out from the weird tree with a loud ba-ba and spun around, dashing away from the crowd of dancers and writers in panic and fear toward its home on the other side of the kingdom while a set of cooks waited for the new funeral meal.

The first person on each side column of dancers skipped ahead from the straight line and turned, dancing over the rocks, moving toward the tree trunk with the dead body of Sedottie, crossing the sideway pathway with the other person from the opposite line. Each dancer leaped into the air and tossed down the hand sparker of fire at the nicely designed artistic tree trunk. The hand sparkler landed on top the dry bark and ignited into tiny spark and then died out.

Then the second person on each side of the column of natives danced behind the first person, leaping into the air, and tossed the hand sparker of fire at the artist tree trunk with the dead body of Sedottie. The tiny spark ignited and then quickly died from the light breeze.

Then, a slow parade of individual persons moved ahead from the opposite lines in a swift dance or a slow pace, crossing paths, tossing the hand sparker on top of the artistic tree trunk alter of Sedottie and as each hand sparker ignited into flame while building into a fire that started to consume the medium sized artistic tree of real and dried tree branches with the dead body of Sedottie inside.

The last person of the last row of natives slowly moved ahead and crossed the pathway, tossing the hand sparker into a blazing bonfire of blue, yellow, and green colors in silence, moving back and stood in the same spot with a sad face.

Marquee Jennessee lifted and slapped the aqua colored cheekbone face patch on each face of every native, saying with a sad face and a whisper. “Our beloved princess has been burnt and then she will be carried away through the winds toward her final resting place within the Kingdom of the Wind. Please, all go and return back home. There is no work for the day. If you have any worry or concern, please talk with your parents or your family members or your friends. The royal family is heading back to the sand castles within the Kingdom of the Sand. We will be available for any conversation later in the afternoon. Thank you! Try to have a joyous day!”

The long lines of natives slowly turned around and formed back into the shorts rows of dancers and writers and as band of musician played a sad song.

Jennessee slid off the horse and moved ahead toward a single airship over the ground of small colored pebbles with a sour frown. “We are required to attend a royal meeting inside the Assembly Hall with Kung. Please follow me, my teens!”

Exmore slid off the horse and slowly followed behind his mother toward the single airship with a sour frown. Ovilla slid off the horse and down into the arms of her father with a smile, standing upright and turned, slowly moving with her father toward the same airship.

Jennessee entered first and slid down, staring the engine of the airship while waiting on the members of her royal family. After each family member had entered and settled down into a rear chair behind her back spine, she slammed the controls and lifted the airship up from the ground of small colored pebbles, flying quickly toward the row of sand castles.

A few minutes later, within the blue skyline of the Kingdom of the Wind and above the tall rocky peaks of the mountain range, a scattered fleet of beaten up and rusty airships coming from the Freelands safely flew over each rock peak. Each airship slowed air speed and landed down on the hard surface on each side of the smoking bonfire one at a time while the rows of dancers, writers, and elderly people of the Wind slowly moved ahead back down the pink tinted leafy pathway to a tree house to begin a new day of sorrow and sadness.

The lead airship settled in front of the flittering smoky fire of dead burning tree limbs and the burnt bones of princess Sedottie first. The hatch door slid vertically open and revealed a super tall and super muscular male. The male moved ahead through the archway with a sneer and down the ramp in great strides on a pair of long legs, waving an arm with a shaft into the air. Each hatch door opened and revealed a gang of faces with a shaft. He shouted. “To all the scout teams, go out and search each house for our daughters. Then, capture each native and question about our daughters. If the person doesn’t know the answer where our daughters are located, then you have my permission to kill him or her on site. To all the destroyer teams, go and follow behind each scout teams and then burn each tree down into the ground. We will live and lead a trail of fire and destruction.”

The shorter male raced down the ramp of the airship running behind the super tall male with a worried brow, pulling up beside the leader with a worried brow. “Sir, I am afraid.”

The super tall and super muscular male scanned each tree and the tree house in the far distance with a worried brow. “I am afraid too.”

The shorter male looked back over a collar bone to see the gathering of the servants coming out from each airship that carried a shaft. “Sir, I fear for each life.”

“Over the years, a father had served as a man-servant who had been lucky enough to produce a family of biological sons that served the fat and obese administrators of the Freelands and the wealthy families and their neighbors of the administrators of the east. Then one day, a father was blessed with an infant daughter. His heart was filled with love and happiness. Then, at the age of fourteen, his teenage daughter was taken away from her father while the young teen daughter screamed in fears and cries of worry. Then, his heart was filled with worry and hate. He hated the administrators of the Freelands. The row of administrators still had honored the exchange of food and materials for a wagon of young blinded teenager female daughters of each man-servant without a furious word or a splatter of bloodshed. Only each guard had eye witnessed the terrible event. The teenage female was unharmed, but her elderly father was beaten until bloody and unconscious for the vicious fight, since a man-servant was too valuable to kill. So, each man-servant lived in pain and suffering until the day they would gather and free their precious daughter from the new set of administrators. Thus, I fear for each daughter.”

The shorter male returned back and narrowed both eyelids, examining each tree and tree house. “Sir, I would like to point out that the forest is lush with other viable and living wildlife that could be very valuable during our livelihood as we occupy all the new territory lands for farms and shelter. Once we win the conflict of interest, we can use the bark and the ….”

The super tall male marched ahead and turned to see the scenery. Two rows of lush tall shade trees stood apart where flocks of birds flew above the air. Several rows of people slowly moved ahead in front the burning tree. “No. The viable and living wildlife animals are smarter than the stupid people. They will leave and seek out a new safe shelter. No! The Confederation must end in a tall flame of bright red fire and a high plume of black ugly smoke. Burn all the trees down to the ground now. Start here! The peaks of the rock mountain will ensure the protection of our home, the Freelands. After the complete defeat of every single native of the Confederation, we return back home and start our new life without Kung and his royals.”

“Yes sir!” The shorter male spun around with a nod and pointed at the captain of each scout team. The scout team moved ahead and dashed by the super tall male and split into groups, invading the first two tree houses.

The super tall male moved ahead with a sneer, hearing the screams of the tormented natives of the Kingdom of the Wind.

The scout team exited from each tree house without finding one of the lost daughters of the Freelands and dashed ahead to the tree house. Then the destroyer team members scattered around the bottom of the tall shade tree with a fire gun and stopped, spraying up and down a stream of red and blue flame from the fire gun into the red tinted bark and each healthy pink tinted leaf. The tall tree immediately burned with bright red, yellow, and blue streaks of flame producing plumes of brown and black smoke, and finally busting into a bonfire of flames.

The unconscious and battered Wind natives inside each burning tree house slowly died from the accumulation of smoke inhalation or swiftly escaped off the burning platform onto a swinging vine and flew to the next tree house to meet and greet the another scout team that came from the Freelands which was composed of numerous angry male fathers and female mothers who were looking for a stolen daughter.

An angry mob of Wind dancers and musicians spun around with a shaft and dashed ahead with a yell away from the rows of tree houses toward the super tall male with a kill shot. The super tall male continued to advance without a care in the world but the location of his precious daughter, moving over the dry and wet pink tinted leaves with a sneer. He lifted his personal shaft into the air and pressed the flush button, exposing a set of sharp protruded blades within the smooth vertical rod, slicing down into the first Wind dance with a growl. The arm separated from the dancer and landed onto the pink tinted leaves as the dancer fell down over to the side. the super tall male stomped on top on top of the dying dancer and continued to slice and attack each man, woman, and teen with a growl behind two rows of plumed of black smoke and flames of red coming from each burning tree limb and branch of pink tinted leaves.

 

 

Tree house twenty-seven

Master-bedroom setting of Cumberrun

 

 

Cumberrun emerged from the bathroom in naked form and then dressed back into the Pamburg battle gear, placing back on the girly skirt and short sleeved blouse of red, golden, black, yellow colors, a longer jacket of pink, orange, green, and blue, a set of hair scarves of purple, silver, peach, and white that was wrapped and hid the Pamburg shoulder length amber curls. He reached down and wiped the bloody hunting knife over the dirty bed linens, replacing back inside the belt of the battle gear. “What are we doing today?”

Strawn thumbed back over a collar bone with a smile and reached out, grabbing the arm of Cumberrun. “Look! There’s a parade of people, musicians, and singers marching down over the pink tinted leaves, right now. Come and look at this! You will not believe your eyeballs. I have never seen anything like it. This place is really beautiful and fantastic here,” he released the arm of Cumberrun and spun around with a smile, dashing ahead through the open archway, the inner living room space, and exited onto the high deck of the tree house that was built into a tall tree.

 

 

Outside deck platform setting

 

 

Strawn moved ahead onto the outside deck of the tree house and stopped with a gasp, standing upright near the edge of the open platform, turning to see the depths of the rows of trees that led down toward the end of the pathway, staring at the new sight with a gasp.

Cumberrun moved ahead and followed behind the ass of Strawn with a sour frown, stopping and stood beside his princely brother, turning to see the new sight also with a gasp. “You are correct. I have never seen a forest fire,” he reached out and grabbed the collar bone of Strawn with a worried brow. “Yes! I have smelled the stinky smoke before. Where there’s smoke, there’s also fire.” He gasped with alarm. “Yeah, I see lots of red and yellow burning fires. Yeah, it’s finally time to leave the Kingdom of the Wind.”

He shook the covered skull with the girly scarves with a worried brow. “We need to find the princess before a war starts.”

He frowned at the black smoke and the red fires down the pathway near the mountains. “She ain’t here. We spent yesterday without a sign or a clue or a hint of the location of Princess Teath from the Pamburg Kingdom. So, we go back and search the next kingdom of whatever next. What is in-between us and here?”

Strawn stared at the burning trees with fear and lifted, touching the nose and the eyeballs where the smoke irritated the external skin and facial organs. “I can’t think now with the black plumes of smoke blinding my eyeballs and the fires burning my ass.”

Cumberrun pointed down toward the entrance of the kingdom with a stern face and a nod. “Climb down the tree house and ran back to the Delta waters! Water always beats out and drowns a fire, each and every time.”

He pointed at the flying vines that soared side to side over each outside deck on each tree house. “No! We climb onto one of the swinging vine and swing our asses outta of here right now,” Strawn dashed ahead with a worried brow and reached out, grabbing one of the swinging vine, wrapping both legs and arms around the plant with a grunt and a yell. “Get out! Get a vine! The stupid natives of the Wind have started a forest fire. The trees are burning down.” The swinging vines swayed back and forth hanging down for the edge of each tall tree which as covered dangling colorful flowers.

Cumberrun ran ahead with a sour frown and leaned over the edge of the platform on the tree house, grabbing a vine, twisting it around a bicep with a loud grunt and cuddled the vine with love of life. “I hate flying…”

 

 

 

Kingdom of the Sun

Home of Princelet Zitgestum and his wife Princeletess Glay

and first royal prince Vantrey, second royal prince Qcraft

and dead third royal prince Zeebac

Dry and heated orange tinted soil and hot temperatures

Bright sunshine without clouds

 

 

He was a head taller than the other royal males with a set of board shoulders, a pair of blue eyes. The twinkling blue eyeballs allowed him and the other natives to shine and see within the darkness at night on his home land, the Kingdom of the Sun. He wore a long ponytail behind the nape of his neck in the color of rich black. His face was clean shaven with a set of loop earrings, dangling from inside both earlobes. And a single looped ring hung down between the nose holes, creating great pain, when he smiled. Thus, Vantrey did not smile. His body frame possessed a tone of light brown skin. The right side of his chest cavity going down to the tenth rib within the rib cage held an array of colorful tattoos, marking him the highest rank of prince within the Kingdom of the Sun.

Each native of the Kingdom of the Sun displayed an array of tattoos, since the age of four years old. The age of four years was selected as the controlling point for any misplaced ugly and rude behavior. Every time a young child had misbehaved, a tattoo was burned into the skin, starting with the bicep of the right arm. Some of the younger and the older male and female natives displayed an assortment of colorful tattoos, including both facial cheekbones, both arms, both sides of the chest cavity, the complete back spine, and both legs, including both feet.

Once the entire body had been adorned with an array of colorful tattoos for each misbehaving act, the Sun native was declared a trouble maker and was finally released into the darkness for a final punishment of the last nasty deed.

The Kingdom of the Sun was not a nickname. The land terrain was colored in orange dry and heated desert which was burnt each day from the bright yellow and heated sunlight. The day time air temperatures rose and extended over the one hundred and twenty degrees. Thus, a native or a creature could survive during the daylight hours.

At night, the air temperatures held around a cooler one hundred and six degrees, allowing the native species to roam for food and companionship.

At the age of twelve, the native was released out into the harsh, dry, and deadly desert terrain during the Time of Maturity ritual. If the desert did not kill you, then you became an official native of the Kingdom of the Sun. If the desert killed you, then you became instant food for the only living wildlife, the beetles.

A home consisted of an assortment of numerous dried beetle shells with a set of fist-sized air holes. The house formed a tall triangle into the skyline that allowed for constant air flow and individual compartment space for each family member. The air temperature was dry and hot. The air wind was non-existent. Thus, a home structure provided both warm and comfort from the hot day.

His father, Princelet Zitgestum was the ruler of the lands, except when his mother Princeletess Glay vetoed and overruled all the princely decisions inside the throne room and outside on the training fields of her husband, since the Kingdom of the Sun had a female leader, since the beginning of time.

Every native of the Kingdom of the Sun quietly stood upright in the bright sunlight and surrounded the tiny outline of a short triangle that was composed of numerous dried out and dead black and yellow tinted beetle shells. In the center of the triangle, underneath the stacked dead shells, there was a pile of white bone fragments that was stained with dried blood proteins. Wedged between each bone fragment, there was a set of tiny lumps of pink tinted tissue muscles that all belonged to Zeebac, the third royal prince of Glay and Zitgestum and brother of Vantrey and Qcraft.

 

 

Outdoor orange tinted desert setting

Funeral pile of dead third royal prince Zeebac

 

 

Each native continued to stand and stare at the tiny triangle that stood only two feet tall on top of the blistering orange tinted desert in the blinking yellow sunlight.

Then, a small flicker of spark ignited on top of the peak of the tiny triangle as the dried shell caught fire from the sizzling heat of a solar wave from the skyline. Then, a series of larger flicks of sparks ignited and exploded each hollow beetle shell, until finally the entire triangle brightly glowed in a high plume of red, blue, yellow flames of a blazing bonfire.

Each pair of eyeballs could not see the brilliant colors but sniffed the nasty smell of burning sizzling dry bones and wet pink tissues of dead prince Zeebac and all the hollow bodies of dead beetles.

Vantrey stood in place and stared at the tiny colorful blaze and the thick plumes of black smoke, until the tiny object had burned down into the orange sands while allowing the wet sweat to cover his sad face. His mother Glay would be greatly disappointed to see a single rolling hot tear of sadness for her princely son and the brother of dead Zeebac.

Glay lifted and slapped the one of the red colored vertical face patch of rounded balls that flowed down underneath a left nostril with a sneer to each native, who wore the same face patch design for communication. “It is done. My son is burnt. Leave and go to the Social Tower in the Kingdom of the Sand! There, you will sit on top of the sands and fill your stomach with the good food and your tongue with cold beverages. There, you will be served by the rows of Sand servants who will bring out trays of food and drink while each one of you stays and waits for my next command,” she spun around with a sneer and ripped off the red face patch of fake snot balls, tossing the metal onto the orange dirt. She moved away from the smoking triangle with her dead son, dashing ahead to the one of the numerous airships with her son Vantrey. The second royal prince Qcraft moved beside his father behind the asses of both Glay and Vantrey toward the same airship.

The rest of the natives smartly spun around and dashed ahead toward a neat row of airships, running up the down ramp and then cranking the engine, lifting off from the heated desert into the air and flew toward the Social Tower within the Kingdom of the Sand.

Vantrey moved ahead with his mother with a deep sigh of sadness and reached up, slamming the orange colored mustache face patch. “I feel…”

The air waves were filled with numerous shiny airships that buzzed ahead and flew toward the Kingdom of the Sand.

Glay heard the words from her son and lifted, slapping the same orange colored mustache with a sneer for her communication, “Revenge. I feel it, too.”

“No, I was going to say…”

“Yes, I was going to said that, too. Someone is a murderous traitor inside the Confederation.”

“No, I don’t think so.”

“Yes, someone murdered my son. Now, someone is going to pay with their life and blood for the death of my son.”

Vantrey moved ahead between with his mom and a sour frown. “No, it is obvious to me, Mother. Hundreds and hundreds of black and yellow colored tiny shaped beetles broke from the containment glass and attacked my brother Zeebac. When I entered the room, I could hear the crunching of bones and the soft buzzing sound of victory. He must have been practicing his shaft and then lifted it up and swirled the tip end at the horizontal glass container of beetles over his bed. I warned my brother not to collect and carry all these deadly beasts into his personal sand castle. I should have checked on him more often.”

She sneered. “No, there is a traitor among the royals.”

“Where are you getting that information, Mother?”

“Kung has called a special royal meeting this morning. We are all to attend the royal event.”

“Do the populous of the people come and attend a special royal meeting also? The Assembly Hall can’t hold the entire kingdom.”

“No, it is only the royals.”

He frowned. “What is the subject matter, Mother?”

“It is the revelation of the murderous traitor that killed your brother, princesses Sedottie, Mio, and Nio.”

He frowned. “How did Kung capture the traitor?”

She stared at the single airship on top of the orange sands. “I don’t know that is the reason for the royal meeting. We will see the killer. Then we each get to take a turn and rip out a body part.”

He shook the black colored ponytail with a sour frown. “No, I don’t believe it, Mother. The body of Zeebac was half naked with clothing on top of the bed frame. The entire glass container was broken and emptied of all the beetle creatures. Thus, the entire swarm of black and yellow beetles flew out and landed down, resting on top of live Zeebac, burrowing down into the fresh flesh, eating the bones and the blood. I had to douse a pot of fire onto all the bloated swarm of beetles before I could retrieve the bones and the guts.”

She nodded with a stern face. “If there is not a traitor, then we will set our plan to conquer and control Kung and the Kingdom of the Sun. It is time for a revolution, Vantrey. Stand by for my command!”

He exhaled. “Yes, Mother!”

Glay sprinted away from her son toward the single airship first as each family member followed behind her back spine in silence. She entered the open archway and slid down into the pilot seat, ignited, and warming the airship. Each family member moved up the ramp and sat down inside a rear row of chairs in silence. The ground ramp sucked back into the opening. Then the hatch door slammed shut and locked for air speed. Then the airship slowly lifted into the blue sky and sped forward toward the Kingdom of the Sun with the other airship. Glay growled with revenge of her dead royal son.

 

 

 

Kingdom of the Fire

Baron Vetepurr and three daughters

first royal Princess Pio

and dead royal princess Mio and third royal princess Nio

Royal underground metal pits

Warm temperatures with bright sunshine and partly clouds

Ground level brown colored soil setting

 

Funeral pile of dead second royal princess Mio

and third royal princess Nio

 

 

The Kingdom of the Fire is composed of underground pit. The underground pit is known as a pit cave which is a natural underground cavern of several miles that is predominantly a horizontal cave passage. Each entrance point runs flush with the flat hard ground in the neutral color of tan with a set of rock coated steps that does not require a metallic ladder or a piece of strong plant vine rope like the Kingdom of the Wind for ascend. The pit cave is made of thick layers of color hard rocks. The rocks are mined or chipped out from the wall. Then, the rock chuck is soaked in water until the individual pieces become a lump of soften particles that are lifted and then burned into another type of metal components for an airship to a cooking pot for all the natives of the Confederation.

There are six unique pit caves that represent the individual home residence for the natives from the Kingdom of the Fire, where the solid rock floor descended thirteen feet down into the earth. Within each pit cave, there are underground fresh water streams of water for drinking and a set of individual tiny cave rooms for a single individual. A native doesn’t have much of a family life, since one of the two family members dies from the burns of the fire or suffocate from the lack of oxygen. Thus, only the strongest metalists survive and thrive within the Kingdom of the Fire.

Within each underground pit, there is an individual cave which contains an individual fire pit. The fire pit has used for centuries as a ceremonial or celebratory occasion including a wedding where method primarily was utilized as an uncovered live-fire baking, which is a transitional design between the earth oven the food plates of mainly consists of raw dough bread, shellfish, vegetables, meat, potatoes, clams and seafood were heated over the rocks instead of hard clay or firebrick outdoor cooking.

The individual fire pit naturally descended bed of hot and heated rock down in the ground that is not covered but exposed. The sheet of rock protects the fire from the soil. The fire pit is made underground by digging and shifting rock which is similar to a modern day oven. The pit stays heated from the protective shelter of the cave roof from rain and sunshine elements and does not smoke with enclosed wall into a heated pile of ashes.

Princess Pio was a little shorter than her father with a tone of glowing white tinted skin from living years underneath the metal pits. Sunlight did not penetrate the landmass. Each sister princess wore a dark blue cloak that protected some of the skin from the flaring sparks of the hot metal. The underground pits were very steamy and very heated. A body couldn’t be dress in too many fancy accessories, such like, a shirt or a tunic or a long ankle-length gown. The sizzling heat and steam would suffocate the human into instant death.

Thus, each male metalist wore a naked chest which allowed the heat to sweat off a heated face and body. A pair of loose trousers caught the set of flying metal sparks and burnt the loose fabric, not the tender flesh of the male. A pair of short heavy walking boots protected the feet that allowed the metalist to continue to work or not to eat. Each male wore a set of long hair on the sides of the face and down the back spine. If a piece of flying metal hit the hair strand, then burned off the group of hair strands, not the delicate face tissue. Thus, the hairy skull was marred in a series of pink tinted vertical and horizontal parts like the comb contained a blade.

Each female wore a single band around the breasts for decency mostly. Some of the older female metalist went naked on the chest like the young males, since the chest and the breasts were deeply scarred beyond eyeball recognition, thus the long life of a metalist.

Each metalist worked with a pair of hands, not a mechanic ascension system of ropes or hooks that drops down a handful of softened rock particles down into a pit of burning cold flames of fire. If the metalist lived that long inside the underground pit without dying from metal poisoning or metal scar burns or metal shrapnel penetration.

Each female wore a set of loose trousers to catch the flying metal debris and save the legs which hang over pair of heavy walking boots for the care of the foot. Each female wore a set of long hair over the face and down the back spine which was additional protection for the human body from the tiny sparks of flying heated metals. However, each bone skull was burn-marred like each male with a series of vertical and horizontal pink tinted burnt skin that naturally parted the hair which covered the entire scalp.

If a metalist lost one foot or both feet due to the metal burns, the metalist was killed on sight. The metalist was put down to rest inside the after-light. The underground pits required working on a good pair of legs with a good set of feet. A limp metalist could not tote and carry a tube of heavy metal components or assist with a single vat of heavy metal liquid.

Baron Vetepurr was the owner of the all the underground pits as a head royal. He had one live daughter and two dead daughters in birthing order Pio, Mio, and Nio. Their metalist knowledge and skills required their full attention with a set of safety details for continuance of the metal component production which provided an assortment of metal parts for every mechanic item within the Confederation. Each daughter possesses an exposed and naked chest that was covered in a series of small to very large rusty colored scars from years of working inside the pits.

On the shoreline of the blue colored Delta waters, the single river barge with the design of a brown and white snake head with a set of yellow fangs and red eyeballs waddled side to side in the shallow salt water as numerous silver tinted hands from a set of numerous metalists reached down and lifted, toting a green colored body of dead royal princesses Mio and Nio off the frontal metal floor of the ship. Then the metalists stopped and stood in front of a single floating platform without a set of standing legs. Each body was rested over the platform in silence. Then the floating platform slowly moved ahead between two rows of metalists and as each metalist hummed with a sad song for the mourning of the two princesses.

Pio and Vetepurr moved ahead and dropped down from the river barge after collecting the two dead bodies from the single sand castle, slowly marching behind the single floating platform of solid blue tinted metal in silence. On top of the solid metal, it contained an outline of two green colored bodies of dead Mio and Nio in silence.

The floating platform moved ahead over the dirt and toward a seventh underground pit between the rows of metalists who continued to hum in a low timber, where the entrance was closed off with an extremely large oval rock boulder. The rock boulder had been lifted from pit mouth and was suspended in the air that was attached onto a hook and set of colored cables of a hovering airship while revealing a deep opening that matched the other six pits.

Pio slowly moved ahead with her father and whispered through the tears at each green colored body. “I can’t believe that Mio and Nio would conduct a fun and deadly duel inside the sand castle. There isn’t enough room to fight without nicking and hitting a body part.”

Vetepurr softly growled at the two dead bodies of his daughters. “This is not a fun duel. This is a murder of my two children, Pio. Someone is a traitor inside the Confederation.”

“How did you figure that out, Father?”

“There were a series of deep red colored cuts on each body of Mio and Nio at the shoulder and the chest that a young metalist could not perform, but maybe by you or me. It was not us. Thus, there is a murderous and cowardly traitor among the Confederation that swings a mean shaft.”

She gasped. “One of our metalists has killed my sisters. Tell me! I will kill her immediately.”

“I don’t know the true killer, but we will find out. I will make and keep that promise, Pio.”

She frowned. “How will we find out, Father?”

“Kung has some type of information to share with us about the mysterious killers of Mio, Nio, Sedottie, Zeebac, and Triddie. I thought the drowning of Triddie was an accident. But clearly, all the dead teen royals had been hunted down and then killed in the privacy of their sand castle. Thus, you will stay with me always now. I will protect my daughter from everyone and everyone thing.”

She sneered. “I am trained and can protect myself, Father. I wished that I had been with my sisters Mio and Nio. I would have killed the killer, first and permanent. Then, my two sisters would still be alive with me and you.”

“You will have your chance, Pio. Kung has new knowledge that he will be sharing in a few minutes with all the royals inside the Assembly Hall. We need to bury our dead and leave here, returning back to the Social Tower building within the Kingdom of the Sand.”

The floating platform slowly moved down a set of rock covered stairs and down into a long dark tunnel of the seventh pit. Pio and her father slowly moved down the same stairs. She turned and scanned the walls of solid red rock without a stream of water and a fire pit of cold flames. She gasped. “I have never been here before.”

“It is the seventh pit. This is our funeral graveyard. The floating platform with the dead body or bodies will swiftly move down the end of the long semi-dark hallway and stop, resting on top of a naturally formed rock ledge of red. Then the group of mourners which is us will turn around and ran away with our lives.”

She turned and gasped at each red colored wall, “What for? This is our funeral goodbye to my sisters. I wanna hang around for a little while and cry over their dead bodies.”

He pointed at the forward wall with a worried brow. “The end of the rock ledge is a set of two open archways where a gang of cave beasts live and thrive.”

She gasped. “I remembered the horrible tales of the cave beast during my bedtime.”

The floating platform slowed over the air and then lowered down over the red colored rock ledge. The motor shut down making the cave silent.

Vetepurr turned and stared at each wall with a worried brow and a whisper into the yellow colored jaw line face patch. “It is real. The dead body is left on top of the rock ledge like now. Then the pack of live and hunger cave beasts will smell the stink of the dead and come running, shredding, and eating the fleshy meat, drinking the blood. Each cave beast will also clean off the side walls and the floor of the cave while licking up the splattered blood proteins.”

She gasped. “That’s horrible, Father. Why are…”

“Run!” He spun around and grabbed her arm, dragging Pio backward with fear and worry. She could hear the scrapes of sharp claws over the rock floor and the sound of low growls in the air waves from each hunger and vicious cave beast, swinging around, running with her father back down the long hallway with heavy pants.

They quickly reached the entrance of the cave and run up the stairs, clearing the mouth of the underground pit as the large boulder was released from the wiggling lines that came down from the underbelly of the hovering airship and then slammed back down over the large hole while protecting all the natives of the Kingdom of the Fire.

Pio tumbled forward and landed over the dirt, covering a face from the flying rock dust, lifting a sweaty face with a cough. “That’s wasn’t right.”

“It was our way.” He leaned over with a nod to his daughter, slapping the brown colored face patch with a set of devil horns. “Attention, metalists! We all go to the see Kung and hear about the killer of princesses Mio and Nio. Go and grab a ride on one of the floating river barges as the barges slowly steer you toward the Kingdom of the Sand. Get out and lounge around the sands for the day. There will be food and drink on trays from the Sand servants. Go! Get moving!” He stood upright and ripped off the devil horn, dropping the metal onto the dirt, wiping off the cave dust from a semi-naked body and the dark long cape, moving ahead with a stern face toward the grounded airship that will take Pio and him back to the Kingdom of the Sands.

Pio slowly stood with a grunt and leaned over with a whisper into the cheekbone of her father. “Why are all the metalists coming with us to the Sand? Only the royals are invited to hear Kung. Kung usually holds a conference on a golden face patch, so everyone can hear. There is too much work to be done here to waste a day of labor,” she moved ahead toward the airship also with a growl of annoyance at her father, her dead silly sisters, her kingdom and her own shortcomings of a shorter life at the age of seventeen years old.

Vetepurr moved up the walking ramp on the grounded airship with a smile. “You are very smart, Pio. Kung is the killer of your sisters and my daughters. Thus, the metalists of the Kingdom of the Fire and me and you are going to kill Kung and all his royal family. Then, we will take control of the Confederation. I can’t do that without my talented metalists, who can toss a single kill shot with a talented shaft,” he moved up the ramp and entered the airship.

“I see. I like. I will, Father,” she followed behind the back spine of her father and sat down beside him in the rear row. The hatch door slammed shut. The engine roared. The airship lifted from the dirt and flew in the air waves toward the Kingdom of the Fire.

All the other metalists moved ahead by booted feet and climbed onto the deck of each docked river barge. The river barge would move slowly through the Delta waters and eventually dock near the shoreline of the tan sands of the Kingdom of the Sand.

 

 

 

Pamburg Kingdom

Home of dead King Conic and his wife dead Queen Shemerry

and thirteen dead princesses

and single live and breathing Princess Teath

Warm temperatures and windy with bright sunshine

Prince House location

Second floor level

 

 

The Pamburg Kingdom rested on the opposite end of the large land continent and far away from the rest of the Confederation nations by geographical land grab from the ancient ancestors, centuries ago. To mark and measure off the land property of the Pamburg Kingdom, the natives had built and currently maintained a curvy fence with a pair of twin gates. The semi-curvy and ugly high fence was one-third of a long section with an array of multiple criss-crossed shiny and glittering colorful crystal rock bars, running up, down, and sideways, creating a continuous fence in front of the Delta waters that kissed the mountain range dirt on the southwestern side.

On the northeastern side, the fence ran to the edge of the landscape and stopped at the Delta water line.

The fence plus the two gates kept the visitors out and kept the natives inside by choice. There was a set of two matching gates of multiple criss-crossed matching crystal rock bars that only opened outward which was powered by a single hand print of each royal prince coming from the ruling royal pair King Conic and Queen Shemerry.

Currently, the fourteen royal princes lived inside a set of two separated living quarters that was connected by a single central hallway in the middle of the twin gates. Each Prince House was located behind one crystal gate. Each royal prince served as a protector of the gate and the kingdom of Pamburg with a life force of duty and honor.

The Prince House almost matched the height and the length of each tall crystal gate, allowing each royal prince a separate apartment of privacy and loneliness until it was time for the Prince Walk.

During the Prince Walk, one of the royal princes would survive and become the next king of the Pamburg Kingdom.

The Pamburg Kingdom was a rich assortment of land and rivers that provided self containment and sustained the beautiful villages without interference from the nosy Confederation royals. For eons, the newly selected Confederation imperator had been invited into the Pamburg Kingdom for a social visit. During the social visit inside the mountain castle, the imperator kindly asked and invited the Pamburg rules to join the Confederation and share all the land and water resources with the other natives. However, King Conic had declined with a fake smile and a head nod which had been exactly similar with his dead royal ancestors.

At the end of the sixteenth year reign, King Conic would die from the bite of a quall bug. The next successful royal prince from the Prince Walk would succeed the king to become the new ruler of the Pamburg Kingdom.

Within the Pamburg Kingdom, there were numerous work villages which housed all the royal natives. Each year, each royal prince selected a mate from one of the fourteen villages. After the Prince Walk, the fourteen virgins were given to the new king of Pamburg. Then, a process of new heirs commenced immediately. This had been the royal ritual for eons.

 

 

Pamburg Squire Thirty-Six apartment setting

 

 

He slowly moved down an empty hallway and turned at the wall corner, strolling down the lower hallway which was empty, where all the squires lived. He continued to tap onto the metal and viewed each prince and princess digital photograph on both arm patches. He stopped and stood in front of the closed archway still staring down at each arm patch. The door opened. He entered the tiny apartment room with an angry huff of frustration of his new life and stopped a few feet from the open archway. The door closed shut. He stood in place angrier and looked up to scan the apartment room. The room was a small perfect square of four walls.

The entrance wall only displayed a single door in the middle of a wall of crystal stone. Since, both the gates and the fence were composed of crystal rock also. The Prince Hall with all the separate living apartments was composed of the same mineral. It was easier to haul and transport a chunk of crystal rock and then dig out a single hole for a doorway of the new living quarter rather than block the rock together. The walls of the room were both translucent shiny and smoothly polished from centuries and centuries of previous squires, who gave a shit about the royal duty.

Pamburg Squire Thirty-Six didn’t give a shit about the current royal duty, new babysitter for a prince brat newborn. He had accepted his failure during the Prince Walk of his day and time while groaning and bemoaning a fate of a laborer within the village of artists and musicians. He had learned to play a mean guitar, a mellow piano, and a set of wild drums.

Inside the apartment room, the two side walls were composed of solid stone. One wall held a bed frame for sleeping. The other side walls held a small exposed wardrobe setting for a couple of squire uniforms and matching boots. There was no need for a single personal item. A Squire spent the entire time caring for each prince newborn.

On the opposite wall across from the entrance door, the window was a very long and wide viewing window which showed the black-purplish mountain castle and the surrounding beauty of the yellow winding series of swamp that flowed around the bottom of the mountain. A blue sky of clouds hung above the mountain lake which made the mountain look angry, except Pamburg Squire Number Thirty-Six was the only angry thing here within the Pamburg Kingdom. He had a good life with a pretty wife and two adorable children before the squires of yesteryears invaded the village, burned down his home and then kidnapped his person from a nice life.

He whispered for his eardrums and stared out the viewing window without a set of drapes in angry. “I hate it here. I have been here for one day and I hate it more today than yesterday. I hate this room. I hate this house. I hate my new life. I hate the princes. I hate the squires. I want my old life back. But that is not going to happen, unless I can figure out if I am the true heir of the Pamburg Kingdom.”

He moved ahead and spun around, slipping off the jacket and exposed a set of two arm patches on each naked forearm, sliding down a set of dirty clothes and his dirty body onto the messy bedcover on top of the bed mattress. There was not a single sitting chair or a comfortable loveseat to sit upright for reading or thinking. He refused to clean up his own private apartment room, after cleaning the personal space of each young prince who was worse than muddy farm pig. Every minute the life of squire was spend to serve the young prince from the newborn stage until eighteen years old.

He reached over toward the single nightstand and grabbed, lifting two additional arm patches from the pile of gleaming metal, slapping each item onto each naked upper arm and pressed the metal screen for activation, slapping a back spine into the naked wall, exhaling with a huff of worry and a whisper. “I don’t have much time. The Prince Walk will start very soon. So, I continue my on-going quest. Arm patch one, show me all the Pamburg princes all at once!” The metal arm patch gleamed in a colorful light and displayed a line of sixteen years old males. “Arm patch two, show me all the Pamburg princesses all at once!” The second arm patch glittered in lights and displayed a line of sixteen years old girls.

He nodded with a stern face. “I have studied and examined a series of the same digital photographs for hours and hours with the same conclusion. Princes Neave, Strawn, Gaspers, and Boykin, princesses Gotterina, Sinnot, and Lucidew are all tall and slender also. Princes Tantum, Estill, Lopeeco, Cumberrun and princesses Hokkeedo, Zaid, and Encarbod are all the tallest royals with a muscular body frame. Princes Vinton, Wesuckie, Ashebull, and princesses Teath, Xanthee, Medillane, Romaggie, and Yawnett are all average height and weight. Then each prince and princess share physical features also which I have seen before.

“Prince Wesuckie possesses a face of brown freckles with princess Xanthee. Prince Ashebull and princess Medillane has a long curly head of amber colored hair. Prince Estill and Princess Smetana both possess a tiny lock of hair of solid white tint which was located at the same hairline too. Princess Zaid and Prince Lopeeco share the same aristocratic nose. Princess Encarbod and Prince Tantum share the same hooked nose. Prince Gasper and Princess Gotterina share a crooked nose. Prince Vinton and Princess Yawnett share a cleft chin. Prince Boykin and Princess Lucidew shares the same set of buck teeth. Princess Sinnot and Prince Neave share a set of long fingers and a pair of lean legs. Prince Octon has a set of dumbo looking earlobes with Princess Beebelle. I have seen this before and I come to the same conclusion, again. Each sixteen-year-old royal prince and princess has been genetically altered with the colors of amber skin tone, hair strands, and eyeballs. Each appearance is based somewhat on the very first Pamburg king. So, I am genetically altered, too, where no one had bothered to tell me that.”

He exhaled. “What do I do now? Where do I start? Start at the beginning! A female egg and the male sperm mate, producing a viable fetus. The fetus is taken out from the biological mother and then it is genetically altered within the skin tissue, the hair strands, and the eye pupils into the hue of amber, a golden reddish color. Thus, the fetus is placed and grows up, and emerges from a bottle, you are a royal price. I was a royal prince with a set of thirteen brothers. We all were the sons of the king and the queen of Pamburg Kingdom. We all grow up as a set of brothers, fighting, playing, and goofing around. We all lived here within the gate house since birth until the prince walk at the age of eighteen years. However, my other thirteen brothers were not exactly duplicates of my height, my weight, my muscle tone, my personality, or my intelligence. yes, I’m the smartest of the older princes. What did the old squire say? Each royal prince came from a different fetus which came from a different male and a different female. I am getting really confused. I am a royal baby from the royal queen mother and the royal king father. And I survived the prince walk to be denoted down to a squire, because of my failure. The old squire said that king was impotent. He couldn’t produce a child or an heir or a squeeze an orange into a cup of orange juice. Join my club, Brother Conic!” He laughed with a nod.

He exhaled. “The genetic alternation of the fetus into the amber waves of colors has caused the sperm pocket inside the dick of the king to die. Conic looks good but can’t please a butterfly like me,” laughing. “I and every squire inside the Prince Hall have been genetically altered also and can’t please a pretty butterfly either. And we are all impotent while firing out blanks from each dick into our lovely married wife. We can’t produce a child which didn’t really matter. When a young prince survived the Prince Walk and then declined the kingship, the young prince was taken away from the Pamburg mountain palace and settled down into one of the many villages. Each rejected sixteen-year-old royal prince, who is genetically altered, is relocated out from the gate house within one of the many villages. Each royal prince meets and marries a young woman, who is not a princess. Each royal prince is given a child to rear as a father for a secret purpose which is to come here to the Prince Hall and help raise a batch of new baby boy princes. Is the new batch of babies going to look like me or my older princely brother or one of the younger sixteen-year-old princes or one of the older squires? I don’t know.” He gasped. “Do any of the old squires look like me or one of the new crops of sixteen-year-old Pamburg princes? Arm patch three, show me all the alive and dead squires that are thirty-two years old!” The metal screen glittered in vivid lights and displayed a line of older squires in colors. He reached down and tapped on the screen as each digital photograph flipped one by one and then halted. “Hmm! How interesting! Squire Number Twenty-Five has an obvious facial feature of dark tinted rounded freckle spots that he shares with Prince Wesuckie and Princess Xanthee. Arm patch three, what is a freckle?”

The voice on the arm patch number three on his upper naked forearm droned for all eardrums. “A freckle is a small and concentrated spot of skin pigmentation, where an individual freckle is called melanin. A face of freckles can appear and vary in number…”

“Thanks, arm patch three,” he reached down and tapped on the metal screen with a stern face. “Hmm! How intriguing! Squire Number Forty-one, Prince Ashebull, and Princess Medillane has head of long curly head of amber colored hair. Squire Number Thirty-nine, Prince Estill, and Princess Smetana has a tiny lock of hair of solid white tint which was located at the same hairline. How is a head of curly hair determined, arm patch one?”

The voice on the arm patch number three on his naked upper forearm droned for all eardrums. “It is the hair follicles that determine the hair texture. A set of round-shaped hair follicles make straight hair. Flattened hair follicles make a head of curly hair. An oval hair follicle makes a set of wavy hair.”

“Thanks, arm patch three!” He reached down and tapped on the metal screen, viewing the next set of digital photographs. “Hmm! Squire Number Sixty-one, Prince Vinton, and Princess Yawnett share a cleft chin. So, there is the sharing of a single feature between prince, princess, and squire. I am on the right pathway,” he reached down and tapped on the metal screen, viewing the next digital photographs with a smile.

 

 

7th hour (early morn)

 

 

Kingdom of the Sand

Home of Imperator Kung, his wife Imperatoress Haildrameme

and two daughters first royal Princess Pelf

and second royal Princess Nixie

Tan beach with streaks of yellow dancing lightning bolts

Hot temperatures with bright sunlight and blue sky

 

 

He didn’t wear a face patch but displayed a natural skin tone of red tint that represented the natural coloring of Modoc and all the natives that resided within the Kingdom of Land. The prince displayed a tall and muscular body frame with a head of neatly cropped light brown hair with a set of bangs over both eyebrows. His face was unshaven with a light dusting of light brown hairs around the jaw line, the lips, and both nose holes that greatly annoyed his mother Duchess Torgeezus. His eyeballs were colored in hazel with tiny specks of gold that flared with angry. Modoc was the first prince within the Kingdom of the Land.

The Kingdom of the Land included miles and miles of bright red tinted fertile dirt that grew rows and rows of fresh food stuffs for the single continent, a big responsibility for his father Duke Allakon. The single and vast land continent housed numerous kingdoms and thousands of villages of people.

Duke and Duchess of the Kingdom of the Land resided inside a beautiful manor of white, gray, red, brown, and black wooden planks, but Prince Modoc lived inside one of the two-story sand castles within the Kingdom of the Sand to attend the Royal Academy for one more hellish week of school.

Outside on top of the tan tinted sands, he blinked both eyelashes open and shut, seeing an array of the bright flashes from the continuous streaks of yellow tinted lightning bolts that showed through the upper glass panes inside the bedroom, remembering the fun time last night with Nixie with a grin.

Modoc knew all the teen royal fucking fun rules, since his father Duke Allakon had been very instructive with a few vague points. However, Modoc didn’t give a shit about the rules or about second royal princess Nixie. He had shouted out the pretend play role of the prince within the Nab, the Numb play for fun. The pretend prince role did not do nothing but pretend to be asleep on top of a cot inside the princely chamber room during the lengthy of the silly play, where the acts and the reactions from the populous of the people would ensure Pelf as the first pick performer of the play.

Throughout the years, the first pick performer of the Public Presentation always became the new Imperatoress or the new Imperator of the Kingdom of the Sands and then his or her mate became the new co-ruler of the Confederation. Since, the mate was always the son or the daughter of the Kingdom of the Land.

He didn’t give a shit about the stupid Public Presentation play, since he was going to marry Pelf, the first royal princess of the Sand next week. His future royal self as the new imperator would be a life of luxury and riches, not adventure and conquers. He dreamed of adventure such like a visit inside the mysterious and might Pamburg Kingdom. As the new imperator of the Confederation, one of his first duties would be to meet and greet the king of the Pamburg dynasty. Then Modoc would cordially invite the king to join the Confederation.

Over the centuries and each annual season, the Pamburg Kingdom king and queen had refused the friendly invitation of the Confederation royal. It was such obvious ploy of choice. The great lands of the Pamburg Kingdom were fertile and rich for supporting the small number of villages with the associated low number of natives.

Modoc desired the same opportunities for the Confederation during his upcoming new royal reign which would start next week, after the completion of the silly Public Presentation which was a silly ass play that was entitled Nab, the Numb, where the play appealed the simple minds of the populous of the people and the arrogant egos of the royals.

However, these same desires and dreams of expanding the territory of the Confederation into the Pamburg Kingdom definitely came with a set of deadly blood proteins and an array of deadly weapon fire which came from a set of wordy whispers under discussion by a small group of young bold teen royals. Modoc didn’t participate in the secret meetings and neither did his future wife Pelf. But, each young royal knew a grand expansion of rich and fertile property was needed and necessary for the survival of the new and next generations of the Confederation, right now, without cowardly hesitation and a set of proper royal protocol.

However, something wonder was about to happen.

Modoc held a deep secret inside the mind with a wicked grin and close to a black coated heart. The Pamburg Kingdom was going to fall. The new information tickled his funny bone and his mind. He was so excited that he wanted to share with someone, but he dared not out of fear and safety. So, his personal future had been plotted and planned like a nice fairy tale with the new information that the Pamburg Kingdom was going down was great news.

In the future days of his imperator reign, Modoc would meet with the new king and then spy on all the natives and all the defense systems and might eventually be the specific royal that brought the Pamburg kingdom bowing down on both kneecaps to his reign and his rule.

At the end of the week, Modoc was destined to rule the entire continent of the unnamed lands.

Over the sparkling sands, Modoc entered through the familiar curved and tall open archway into the Social building and slowly climbed up the “one thousand and one steps” toward the highest floor with a smile. He was excited about his royal future as the new king of the Pamburg Kingdom. He wanted to tattle the dark secret that had came from the short and ugly oracle, but Modoc didn’t want trouble from another teen or adult royal, since Modoc wanted ruled the entire continent alone.

 

 

8th floor level

Assembly Hall

Interior setting of elevated throne chairs of royals

 

 

Modoc climbed up the sloped staircase alone that reached the top floor of the Social Tower with a growling stomach of hunger and finally hit the top step, turning to face an empty hallway and a set of three open archways that led into the gigantic Assembly Hall, where the afternoon Royal Academy conducted royal lessons to the teens. The side wall of the hallway was naked and built of tan colored sand grains that twinkled like stars underneath the beaming sunrays. The upper portion of the wall was made of solid glass panes that showed off the sunrays, the blue sky, the white clouds, and the continuous streaks of yellow tinted bolts of lightning. The dancing lightning bolts made Modoc feel free and lively at the start of a new day within the Confederation even without the breakfast table inside the second floor of his personal sand castle this morning.

Early this morning, a line of servants invaded his private bedroom to awake and inform Modoc of the terrible news. There had been four new royal teen deaths and his royal hind-ness was required inside the Assembly Room immediately by Imperator Kung without the trays of steaming hot food for the breakfast meal. The line of servants back stepped without bowing to the royal and quietly left the bedroom, coming back to work cleaning the messy sand castle of Modoc.

Modoc rolled off the bed and stood next to the mattress with a grunt and a growling stomach, moving into the closet, quickly dressing, and then left the sand castle with a smile of deep thoughts. Kung had decided to dismiss the silly Public Presentation play and selected the new Imperator before all the teen royals died from stupidity. Three more royal teens were dead by another silly accident inside an individual royal chamber suite which had been similar to the stupid bath tub drowning of third royal princess Triddie from the Kingdom of the Lakes.

Inside the hallway of the Social Tower, Modoc slowly strolled down an empty hallway toward the row of open archways with a whisper and a frown, “Who drowns inside a bath tub? A stupid girl does, since a smart boy showers his naked body upright,” he moved through the middle of the three open archways and halted with a gasp in place.

Inside the Assembly Hall on the forward wall in front of the row of tan colored sand stone life-sized statues, there were not a line of elegant dancers that twisted and twirled around and around over the smooth floor in front of the rows of elevated lounge chairs, dancing to the soft music. There was a Sun guard marching in place between the two dancers while twirling a silver tinted arm length vertical shaft up, down, and sideways like a baton and out of sync with the soft music, but in a military routine in front of each glass pane.

Each row of elevated lounge chair stood upright at various heights in the air waves with a single royal on top without sipping on a cold or hot beverage and with gossiping about the latest event. The royal was dressed based on the current style of the royal court, a face patch.

For the past one hundred years, the face patch had dominated every public speaking event and each private secret conversation between two or more individual natives.

During each public speaking engagement within the assembly room, Imperator Kung required all nobles to wear a golden colored forehead patch for the females or a golden colored chin patch for the males.

Inside the Assembly hall on the forward wall, there was a row of elevated throne chairs which contained the royal members of the Kingdom of the Sand.

Imperator Kung with a head of cropped silver hair, a pair of violet eyeballs, and a tone of yellow tinted skin in a set of peach colored floor length satin robs underneath a matching set jacket, a pair of trousers, and a pair of knee boots sat with a stern face next to his wife Imperatoress Haildrameme inside a two-seater throne chair that was five feet high up from the hard floor. His throne chair was the tallest and widest of the all the throne chairs also.

Haildrameme faked the smile and as her pair of dangling golden earrings and both golden tinted arch brows twinkled in the soft hues, wearing a dress of pretty bright aqua ankle-length, sitting two physical step up from her older daughter Pelf inside the elevated single throne chair. Both the mother and the daughter favored greatly with a tall and slender body, a head of waist length long white colored hair, a pair of violet eyeballs, and a tone of yellow tinted skin.

Pelf wore a pale yellow ankle-length dress which nicely blended into her pale skin that exhibited her quiet, shy, and conservation girly nature as the first royal princess of the Kingdom of the Sand which was the opposite personality of her sister.

The second born royal rebel daughter Nixie sat inside a lower throne chair for on person beside her father with a wicked grin and a set of twinkling eyeballs in a bright and bold electric blue ankle-length gown and displayed a golden tinted tiara forehead face patch with a pair of dangling matching earrings on each earlobe, scanning each royal inside the opposite rows of elevated throne chairs, feeling victorious ambition and joyous excitement of the impromptu royal meeting.

The Kingdom of Sand was located on the edge of the massive land continent, overlooking miles and miles of deep blue ocean waters. The kingly castle was shaped in a perfectly square and tall tower of beige and white sand crystals that came from the sandy beaches. Each residential house was a smaller square shaped tower of beauty and sand also.

At the edge of the massive land continent, each individual white colored cloud produced a heat storm within the blue sky during the daylight and the nighttime hours. The yellow bolts of lightning flashed across the blue sky and the white clouds, dancing with the wind in various geometric streaks from vertical down and then across horizontal. Thus, the sandy beaches were dangerous and empty of swimmers. The ocean waves crashed alone over the sandy beaches without a visiting sea vessel. The heat storms had existed since the beginning of time.

Over eons of time, the natives within the Kingdom of Sand had learned not to harness the bolts of lightning but admire the natural occurrence as a symbol of freedom and beauty. The natives had erected each building up toward the skyline to continue view and admire each lightning bolts.

The Kingdom of Sand didn’t produce a plate of food, a glass of wine, a shirt of cloth, a poem of love, or a component of metal which would have created an act of commerce or a piece of revenue. The location housed the Royal Academy, a place of learning to become a princess and a prince.

The top floor held the Assembly Hall. The four walls were made of transparency glass that allowed the beauty of the flashing bolts of light to illuminate inside each wall. On the smooth floor base between all the glass windows, there stood an individual vertical block of tan and beige granite that held a life-sized statue which was made from an assortment of tan and beige colored sand crystals, also. Each life-sized statue represented the deceased royal member of each kingdom, standing between the glass panels, wearing an ancient stiff and formal attire of yesteryear.

The center of the room held individual rows of elevated throne chairs that represented each adult royal and the associated spouse plus the associated child prince and princess of the associated kingdom. Each throne chair could be accessed by a short staircase that held either three or four or two steps. Some of the throne chairs were decorated with a single stiff kingdom flags on each side of the back rest for fun that designate their kingdom. Some of the other throne chairs showed a double-seated for two individuals to share for sniggers. Some of the throne chairs displayed a set of colored banners on the bottom edge of the platform between the steps of the staircase for more fun.

In the front of the room inside the elevated throne chair, Princess Pelf stared through the window and watched the dancing lightning, feeling nervousness, excited, and anxious and as both hands sweated onto each arm chair inside the single elevated throne chair. She had left her princess chamber with the feeling of panic and didn’t understand her feelings. Well, Pelf did understand her jumbled up emotional feelings. She was the first royal princess of the Kingdom of the Sand. She was to select her husband first before her second royal sister princess Nixie which sounded like fun. As the first royal princess, her dreams and desires, and demands came first.

However, each royal must participate within the Time of Recognition. It was a day inside the Assembly Hall in front of the entire populous on the single continent where each first royal princess or first royal prince would choose a mate for life to marry and produce the next heir. The terrible catch was that the selected mate could reject the sweet offer of the first royal princess or first royal prince in front of the populous which was a big red-faced humiliation reaction.

And that embarrassing action did occur on occasion and had occurred eighteen years ago.

To make all the young teen royals more nervous, first royal teen Princess Pelf would not necessarily go first to announce her selected choice for a mate. She could theoretically be asked to voice a lifetime mate last. Then she would end up with the last royal prince within the traditional ritual.

She nervously patted both arms with a set of manicured fingernails inside the single throne chair which stood one step below the throne chair of her parents, staring out the side windows at the continuous flairs of lightning bolts. Usually, the flaring and pretty patterns of the bright lightning bolts calmed her emotions, but not today. Pelf did not perform a set of domestic chores or steer an airship or practice beating a dummy with a silly shaft. She enjoyed reading poems, dancing around her private room, and watching the lightning bolts form into an array of funny shapes in the skyline. But today, her mind was disturbed and off balance. Her body was cold and chilled.

Today, it was the last week of academic royal sessions. However, her father Imperatoress Kung had called a special royal meeting for some reason. Kung might announce the beginning of the play today, since some of the other silly teen royals had been dangerously fooling around with each other and then the fun had resulted in a permanent death of a young royal life.

Exmore and Triddie had been a dating as a royal couple. Sedottie and Zeebac had been a dating as a teen royal couple also. Even though, Zeebac of the Sun was supposed to be married to either Mio or Nio who came from the Kingdom of the Fire like centuries before. It was obvious to Pelf. There had been a teen royal cat fight with a deadly shaft, instead of acidic words that had resulted in numerous teen royal deaths. Her parents were mad and insulted too. Thus, there was a calling of royal meeting which included all the teen royals, also. So her father would make all the teen royals decide and choose a mate during the special called royal session. Pelf continued to stare out the window, feeling nervous, frighten, and cold. She was getting married today after the announcement by her father to Modoc. Then, Pelf would be forced to choose her life time mate first, today.

Inside the middle of three archways, the inner open space revealed a packed room of smelly male sweat and female perfume. Modoc strolled through the archway and stopped, standing beside the nose bridge of the familiar royal Educator to the teens. The Educator stood inside the archway and held a hand tray with numerous golden face patches. “You’re last, Prince Modoc. You are the last royal to enter royal meeting.” Modoc sneered down at the familiar face of the Educator. The Educator laughed. “You are to select a golden face patch for the royal meeting as dictated by Imperator Kung. Select one and plaster onto the face. You are invited to a real royal gathering with the Imperator Kung and Imperatoress Haildrameme for the day.” The short Sand servant with a head of long silver tinted hair, a tone of yellow tined skin, and a pair of old violet color eyeballs stared down the tray of metal items without a smile. “Then, you are to sit with your royal biological parents inside the proper throne chair for the impromptu royal meeting this morning with the royals from the Kingdom of the Sand.”

Modoc looked down with a smile and stared at the tray which contained rows of glowing gold metal face patches. “Is there a breakfast tray attached to the proper throne chair for the impromptu royal meeting this meeting?”

“No.”

Modoc exhaled with annoyance and reached down, selecting a set of flowing golden snot balls that would be worn below one of the nostrils for his fun and his mom’s annoyance. He reached up and slammed the five glowing golden round dots underneath the right nostril, since he always must sit on the left side of his mother during a stupid impromptu royal meeting which is hosted by Kung, “Thanks, shorty!” He looked up and moved ahead with a confused brow, scooting in-between a long curvy row with a set of individual elevated throne chairs of one, two, or three seats. “When I am the new imperator, I am not going to execute a meeting at seven in fucking morning either.”

During a royal meeting, one straight row of individual sets of elevated throne chairs stood in front of the life-sized sand rock statues, where the royals from the Kingdom of the Sands lounged and stared at each royal teen and adult with a smile or a sneer. The rest of the royals were seated along a long curvy row that encompassed the width of the room and stared back at Kung with a sneer or a laugh or a smile. The curvy row order was very important to view Kung. The end group of elevated throne chairs that arched toward the opposite wall of life-sized tan rock statues held all the royals from the Kingdom of the Fire which was next to the elevated throne chair of royals from the Kingdom of the Sun. In the center of the curvy row, there were two sets of elevated throne chair that stood side by side and faced Kung and his family which were the royals from the Kingdom of the Land and then the Kingdom of the winds.

On the other curvy side of the Kingdom of the Wind, the elevated throne chairs of royals were the Kingdom of the Snow. The other end of the curvy row held the royals that from the Kingdom of the Lakes.

Modoc slowly strutted inside the Assembly Hall and moved ahead in-between the elevated platforms of the Kingdom of the Wind and the Kingdom of the Snow, turning to the face the sneers from the Kingdom of the Sun, swinging around to see the lovely face of his mom. He slowly climbed up the three steps and settled down into a single elevated chair next to his brother in silence, staring at Pelf and Nixie.

His younger brother Jarl wore a green tinted tunic with sleeves, pair of matching trousers, and a pair of matching knee boots, shifting his personal shaft back and forth inside a lap, leaning over and forcefully slapped the bicep of Modoc with a loud pop and an evil laugh, bad breathing with a sneer into the cheekbone of Modoc for fun.

On the same row of elevated throne chairs of the Kingdom of the Land, Duchess Torgeezus did not smile but stared straight ahead at Kung and as her pair of dangling golden face patch earrings and both face patch arched brows twinkled in the bright sunlight which imitated her best royal friend Haildrameme. She was a woman of average height with a head of black colored hair, a tone of dark tinted skin, and a pair of brown eyes, wearing an orange colored ankle-length dress with a pair of matching shoes. The mother of Modoc and Jarl lifted a manicured naked hand into the air which properly signaled for her two sons to cease and stop with the silly horse playing in front of the other royals.

Second royal prince Jarl sat back with a loud grunt and stared with a smirk at second royal princess Nixie of the Kingdom of the Sand, who was going to become his bride royal today. Kung must be going to forego the stupid Public Presentation play with the rest of living and breathing teen royals and the populous of the people due to the sudden five teen deaths of stupidity. Jarl would be happy with the kingly announcement. Then he and Nixie would marry tomorrow and happily live within the Kingdom of the Land.

His older brother Modoc would marry Pelf and become ruler of the Confederation. Once Modoc was installed as the new young and bold imperator, Jarl and his brave and devoted gang of teens would band together and then invade the set of closed gates of the Pamburg Kingdom to see and seek all the rich treasures and the new surprises. No one knew what lied behind the pair of glittering gates and a long and curvy matching high fence, but everyone was very curious while willing find with death. With a gang of strong fighting Sun warriors plus the mines of metal wanding proficient Fire teens, second royal prince Jarl would have not issue overtaking and killing each sissy Pamburg prince and princess, who all lived on top of a mountain castle in luxury and freedom.

On the same row of elevated throne chairs, the biological brother of Modoc and the third royal prince Altus sat next to Jarl kicking out a leg at his second brother for annoyance during the boring meeting and wore a pair of golden face patch arched eyebrows for fun. He leaned an arm over the side of throne chair with a smile and dangled his personal shaft into the air waves without a care in the world but a growling stomach. He reached down and scratched on the green tinted tunic where the belly growled with hunger, wearing a matching pair of trousers that were tucked down into a pair of matching knee boots looking in both appearance and dress similar his brothers Modoc and Jarl.

Inside the two-seater throne chair Duke Allakon sat beside his wife Duchess Torgeezus. He wore a chin face patch of golden tint with a pair of dirty and stained red dusty white tinted overalls without a shirt, since he had been inspecting some of the food crops when the announcement call over the golden face patch that there was a new announcement from Kung. Allakon displayed a tall and muscular body frame with a head of neatly cropped light brown hair with a set of bangs over both eyebrows. His face was unshaven with a light dusting of light brown hairs around the jaw line, the lips, and both nose holes that greatly annoyed his wife Duchess Torgeezus. His eyeballs were colored in hazel with tiny specks of gold that flared with angry while watching only Princess Pelf.

 

On top of the formed straight row that was curved in front of the side wall that comprised two elevated throne chairs which represented the Kingdom of the Snow, Queen Ylangling was tall and fat in the dark emerald green ankle-length dress from months of warm shelter inside her castle from the cold weather, possessing a tone of peachy skin tint, a pair of green eyes, and a head of black hair, a pair of dangling golden face patch earrings, and a forehead golden tinted tiara to hear the special royal meeting this morning before breakfast from Kung. She leaned over with a fake smile into the cheekbone of her husband and stared with a fake smile at the empty Assembly Hall. “I can’t believe that Marquee Jennessee is not prancing around in one of her skimpy outfits while making a spectacle of her person and shaking her grove with all the other elegant young dancers. She is my age. I don’t do such ill-bred royal stunts at my age.”

The right devil horn of a pair arched on the forehead face patch and twinkled in gold colors on her husband King Amoywane. He wore a tan colored tunic and a pair of matching trousers that were tucked down into a pair of matching knee boots, possessing a head of blonde shoulder length hair, a pair of blue eyeballs, and a tone of peachy pale tinted skin, continuing to scan the empty room without the twirling dances, the marching guards, and the wonderful slaves. “I like it when Marquee Jennessee shakes her thing which keeps her in great body shape while dancing with all her talented younger dancers. That is why she does it. You and her age are the same age.” He wore a red colored long satin robe over a matching black colored tunic without the sleeves, a pair of matching trousers, and a pair of matching ankle boots, since he was not a young and slender male anymore. He was overweight and tall living within the cold region of the Confederation, where food was more comfort than a fat royal wife.

She turned and growled into his sweaty peachy pale cheekbone. “What does that mean?” He chuckled with amusement and turned, staring at the lovely Marquee Jennessee.

Next to her royal parents, Kamela wore a golden tinted forehead tiara face patch like a real queen and unlike the silly other female royal, a long dress of bright red on a tall and slender body, since she was not mourning stupidity. She possessed a head of long blonde hair like her father on a tall and slender body with a tone of peachy pale skin and sat inside a three-seater throne sofa along with her two brothers, leaning over to tickle the arms and legs of her two brothers with a set of giggles and smiles while waiting to eat breakfast. She didn’t care about the five deaths of the other teen royals. Each one was careless and stupid to house a live eating plant inside an enclosed room of four solids wall made of sand grains without an open window for a royal escape. Her kingdom also grew tall and mean mammals but you didn’t see Kamela with a cute cub inside her private room of her personal sand castle.

Second royal prince Datto and third royal prince Lorchess wore a single dangling golden earring on a left earlobe for fun and dared one of the other teen or adult royal smart ass males to insult their selection face patch for a nice bloody beating. Each brother wore a head of blonde colored long shaggy shoulder length hair, a pair of green eyeballs, a tone of pale tinted skin, a tall body form, and a black colored tunic without a set of sleeves, only a set of muscular biceps from handling and wrestling with the numerous dangerous, tall, and live mammals within the Kingdom of the Snow, a pair of matching trousers that were tucked down into a pair of knee high boots. An individual personal shaft rested in front of the toes of the two knee boots, in case of a swift emergency. They continued to horse play with their sister Kamela while ignoring the attention of Kung.

 

On top of the formed straight row that curved in front of the side wall which comprised two elevated throne chairs that represented the Kingdom of the Lakes, Countess Zorachina possessed a tone of pink tinted skin without a strand of hair, a pair of green eyes, and a body style of tallness with a set of ripping girly muscles, wiping off a new set of tears while still mourning the loss of her royal daughter two days ago. She wore a brown colored robe underneath the old and wet rubber type work clothes, since she had to work as a royal unlike Imperatoress Haildrameme. The new four deaths of the young royals had resurfaced and duplicated the delicate feelings of the sadness and depression of loss of a young child on Zorachina again.

Count Quinastine wore a chin golden face patch and a matching brown colored robe over a pair of working clothes, leaning over and hugged his wife with a sad face of sorrow and loss of his third royal princess daughter Triddie. “Everything will be all right, dear!”

The first royal prince Ferron was tall and muscular teenager with a bald head, a pair of blue eyeballs, and a tone of dark skin like his father, tapping his personal shaft between the parted legs in a soft steady beat, wearing a dark purple sleeveless tunic and a pair of matching trousers that were tucked down into a pair of matching knee boots, leaning over with a sneer into the cheekbone of his mother. “Why are we here inside the Assembly Hall as a set of civilized royals? I wanna fight right now.”

“Hush, my son!” Zorachina sobbed with tears and wiped off the rolling water from a red and swollen face with a soft whisper into his cheekbone of Ferron. “We have been summoned for a new announcement. Kung is going make up a new excuse about the death of my daughter along with the other four deaths this morning, since he is responsible for the harm and then the murder of each teen royal inside each one of his sand castles.”

Second royal prince Gunnison tapped his personal shaft between the kneecaps and growled at Kung while waiting for the attack signal, wearing a blue indigo sleeveless tunic, a pair of matching trousers, and a pair of knee boots with a sour frown, a tall and slender body, a bald head, and a pair of green eyeballs, and a tone of pink tinted skin.

 

On top of the formed straight row in the center of the room that consisted of two elevated throne chairs which represented the Kingdom of the Wind, Marquee Jennessee wore a baby blue short dress, a pair of matching heels, and a golden tiara face patch, leaning over with a sour frown and a whisper into the cheekbone of her husband Marquise Fallacious and stared at the empty room with a frown. “I am so disappointed and annoyed. Our daughter, second royal princess Sedottie was naturally assuming my motherly role and lead status as the head dancer the beginning of next week, after the completion of the Public Presentation. Now, I must select another kid. Why was Sedottie playing with that whipping vine? How did Sedottie sneak inside her room that whipping vine stem? I never noted it inside her room.”

Her husband Marquise Fallacious sat next to his wife Jennessee and only thought of one topic. Kung would announce that he was not the father of first princes Pelf. Fallacious knew that Kung was not the child’s biological father, since Kung was an old gay man that loved to play and fuck with the young male servants within the Kingdom of the Sand. With all the untimely deaths of five royal teens, Kung had no choice but to admit his lie to each royal adult. Else, the autopsy of a dead Princess Pelf would reveal too much and then the entire group of adult royals could call for the death of Kung or at least, the removal of his leadership as the imperator of the Confederation. Fallacious smiled at Kung. “We never saw her private room, wife. Thus, it is obvious to me. Ovilla will take your place and become the new marquee of the Kingdom of the Wind.”

She gasped. “No. Ovilla is going to marry Modoc. Then she will become the new imperatoress of the Confederation.”

He smiled with a chuckle. “I don’t think so.”

She gasped. “Why do you not think so? We have been planning this grand event, since her birth.”

He nodded with a whisper. “You have been planning this grand event, since her birth. It is not going to happen.”

“Why do you not think so? I received word from Ovilla that she is leading the bottles of the fetuses.”

“We both know that the bottle of the fetuses is a fun physical game for the young royals. That is all, wife! Something else is going to happen together.”

“What is going to happen today?”

“There is another answer from Kung regarding a sudden new royal meeting this morning.”

“What is the answer from Kung regarding a sudden new royal meeting this morning?”

He smiled. “Hmm! I can answer that question.”

She gasped. “Then, answer it to me.”

“I can’t answer it to you.”

She gasped. “Why can’t you answer to me?”

He stared with a smile at Pelf. “It will wait. You will find out the surprise to be overwhelming also.”

“What do you know?”

“I know a lot.”

“Then, tell me what you know?”

“No.”

“What kind of royal attitude is that?” Jennessee gasped.

He ignored his wife and turned to stare with a smile at Kung. “I can’t believe that our royal children are finally graduating from the Royal Academy this week.”

First royal princess Ovilla sat inside a two-seater throne chair next to her parents and beside her brother second royal prince Exmore and wore a lavender tinted short dress with a pair of matching heels, crossing both arms with a sour frown in silence. She wore a golden tiara face patch and felt mad about the impromptu royal morning meeting which interfered with the early breakfast meal with Modoc, not caring about her dead third royal princess sister Sedottie. She tapped one foot in annoyance without a musical beat inside her mind while staring at Modoc, who sat with his two brothers.

Exmore wore a bright orange pleasure suit with a pair of long sleeves, a shirt of white silk, a pair of matching shoes, his shaft near the side of the chair, and a golden tinted cheekbone face patch with annoyance of the morning royal. His twin sister Sedottie and his true love Triddie were both dead. However, Exmore didn’t care about the two dead females, only the glory of power. He turned and scanned the remaining viable female royals.

From the Kingdom of the Snow, princess Kamela was pretty but taken. Everyone royal knew that she would marry her brother or both brothers within the sick incest family of whores.

From the Kingdom of the Fire, Pio was taken and vicious. No other prince would dare touch her hand or her shaft. Only first royal prince of the Kingdom of the Sun Vantrey had claimed the Fire princess on the first day of the Royal Academy with both vindication and guts.

From the Kingdom of the Sand, princess Nixie was taken and then would be captured by Jarl for his legally wedded new bride into the Kingdom of the Land. So Princess Pelf sat available and unclaimed by any royal teen male, even thou Modoc had voiced his right and his might to her virginity all the time.

However, his sister, royal first princess Ovilla was going to marry Modoc today. That had to be the only and early mysterious reason for the impromptu royal meeting with a shock factor. Kung would pass over the Public Presentation and allow the winning female of the bottle of fetuses to select her life time mate first. Of course, Ovilla would win and then proclaim her love and her selection to Modoc. Then, Modoc would not be available to marry pretty Pelf. Thus, Exmore would do the honor and marry Pelf today during Kung’s surprise royal announcement.

 

Between the Kingdom of the Fire and the Kingdom of the Land, on top of an individual straight row that curved in front of the side wall which consisted of two elevated throne chairs that represented the Kingdom of the Sun, first royal prince listened to the nasty whispers of his mother Glay and leaned over with a whisper into her cheekbone. “I don’t know about that, Mom.”

She wore a golden tinted lip mustache and her warrior gear. Glay frowned with a whisper back with a set of real words into the cheekbone of Vantrey, “Yes! I do know too, my first born royal. I feel it. I am a mother. I know when my child has been murdered by a cold hand of the shaft.”

He stared with a sigh at Kung. “I don’t know about that, Mom.”

She sneered at Kung. “It was Kung. He is suspicious of all the other royals and you, my first born son.”

He gasped with a whisper of real words, instead of through the mustache golden tinted face patch that provided only a one-way communication to Kung. “What? Why is he suspicious of me?” He was worried as a young warrior without the advanced training skills of his mother.

“It is our secret plotting to overthrow Kung and his minions. The time is ripe like a piece of fruit to bloom into a flower.”

He laughed. “Profound words, Mom! You spend too much time with Ovilla’s mom.”

“Hush, my first born royal! Our plot grows very close.”

He frowned. “I don’t know about that, Mom.”

Glay exhaled with a puff of annoyance and stared at Kung. “Why do you continue to question me, my first born royal?”

He smiled with the new information that came from the hermit oracle that lived on the isolated tiny island in the middle of the ocean waters, where Vantrey had visited with Modoc last week. He whispered back into the cheekbone of his mom. “I have some good information that there is about to a regime change.” The oracle told Vantrey that he was going to be very happy. And that his girl Princess Pio was going to be happy in life too. Thus, Vantrey and Pio were going to get married, have a family of children, and live a happy married life within the Confederation despite the harsh or whiny words from his mother. So, the Confederation would continue as usual with Modoc as the new Imperator and his future wife Pelf as the new Imperatoress next week. Vantrey was not worried about the nasty whispers form his mother, who was jealous and vengeful with her fate as the princeletess of the Kingdom of the Sun while craving more leadership power and fine luxury like Imperatoress Haildrameme.

She gasped with alarm. “What good information are you referencing? What does that mean, Vantrey?”

In the front of the life-sized statutes inside a single elevated throne chair, Nixie wiggled side to side with happiness. Her father was going to make all the teen royals decide and chose a life time mate today during the special royal meeting, since there had been a set of silly deaths of a few stupid teen royals. She was going to marry Modoc, since Nixie had tattled all her secrets with her father about her eternal love for Prince Modoc first, before Pelf.

Kung continued to sit with a smile and a nod to each adult royal wearing a golden chin face patch. “There is so little time and so little of us, now. So, we are gathered here this morning inside the Assembly Room to mourn each departure loss of four more young teen royals.” Each skull nodded in silence without a set of vicious words returning into both the eardrums of Kung. The golden face patch only offered a one-way communication coming from Kung and then into each wearer of the golden face patch. “This makes a fifth departure loss of a precious son or daughter.” Each skull nodded in silence without the set of vile words returning into the eardrums of Kung. “A committee of adult royals completed surveying each death scene inside each sand castle of each dead teen royal. The committee of the same group of adult royals clearly concluded that the cause of death was contributed to silly horseplay with an individual shaft.” Each teen royal nodded with the silent acceptance of the cause of death and the sadness of each dead teen. Kung smirked with a whisper into each face patch. “So, I have decided that each shaft will be removed from each hand within the Confederation as a precaution without a weapon of dead to harm another teen royal, adult, or fellow citizen…”

“No.” Pio gasped in alarm, standing upright from the two-seater chair beside her father with a sneer at Kung, vertically lifting upright her shaft into the air with a yell of real words, since the silly golden face patch didn’t communicate back to Kung or the rest of individual royals. “No. You can’t take away our shafts. They are an extension of our body.” She wore a dark cloak over the naked collar bone and a single band of dark colored fabric around both breasts for decency mostly. Her exposed white tinted naked skin on the chest and the throat were deeply scarred in tiny markers of pink and red coming from the fire pits without a body dying from metal poisoning or a serious metal scar burn or a deadly metal shrapnel penetration as a working metalist. She wore a pair of light colored loose trousers to catch the flying metal debris that saved the legs which hung over a pair of heavy walking boots for the care of each foot. Each female wore a set of long hair strands over the face and down the back spine which was additional protection for the human body from the tiny sparks of flying heated metals. However, each bone skull was burn-marred like each male with a series of vertical and horizontal pink tinted burnt skin that naturally parted the hair which covered the entire scalp.

Baron Vetepurr was the owner of all the underground pits as an adult royal and stood a little taller than his daughter with a tone of glowing white tinted skin that was marred with numerous tiny colorful scars from pink and red and black and purple coming from living years underneath the metal pits as a working metalist also. Sunlight never penetrated down into the pits. He wore a dark blue cloak like his daughter without a shirt that protected some of the exposed naked skin from a flaring spark of the hot metal. The underground pits were very steamy from the steam of water and very heated from each fire pit. A body couldn’t be dressed in too many fancy accessories, such like, a shirt or a tunic or a long ankle-length gown. The sizzling heat and steam would suffocate the human into instant death. His exposed naked skin on the chest allowed the heat to sweat off a heated face and body. His pair of loose trousers caught the set of flying metal sparks and burnt the loose fabric, not the tender flesh of the male. A pair of short heavy walking boots protected the feet that allowed the metalist to continue to work or not to eat. His skull hair had burned off over the years while scarring the delicate face tissues in a series of zigzags, diagonals, circles, squares, and other odd geometric one-dimensional shapes. Thus, his bone skull was marred in a series of pink tinted vertical and horizontal parts like the comb contained a blade. He swiftly stood upright from the two-seater throne chair with a gasp and a sneer at Kung next to his daughter, lifting upward his shaft into the air with a yell of real words at the imperator also. “I am not surrendering my shaft, never.”

Teen royal Vantrey swiftly stood upright from the two-seater throne chair that he shared with his brother Qcraft and looked down with a smile to see the set of tightly tailored and tan colored fitted trousers that were tucked down into a pair of semi-polished matching knee boots. He looked up with a grin to see Kung and slowly lifted upward the shaft into the air with a yell and a laugh to all eardrums. “I will never surrender my shaft or my loin cloth.”

Duke Allakon of the Kingdom of the Land continued to sit and shook a skull in silence at Kung without surrendering his personal shaft from his dead body, only. His wife Duchess Torgeezus stared with a smirk at Kung with intrigue, but she was not surrendering her personal shaft that was used as a weapon for her life form.

Second princess of the Kingdom of the Sand, Nixie continued to sit and bounce side to side with a smile of delight inside the single throne chair beside her father without lifting her personal shaft into the air in defiance.

Third prince of the Kingdom of the Land, Qcraft stood upright with a sneer and swiftly lifted his personal shaft into the air with a yell. “Never surrender, only death!”

Count Quinastine from the Kingdom of the Lakes released his wife and quickly stood upright from the chair with a sneer, lifting his personal shaft into the air with a snarl, “Hell no! No one takes my shaft, including you, Kung!”

Nixie continued to sit and bounce side to side with a smile of delight inside the single throne chair beside her father without lifting her personal shaft into the air in defiance.

Glay swiftly stood upright from the chair with a sneer and cuddled her personal shaft into the breasts. “Come and get my shaft form me, Kung!”

Princelet Zitgestum slowly stood upright from the throne chair with a shout of real words also to each royal. “My shaft was personally made inside a fire pit of my love and my care. This is my other left arm which will never be cut off or removed, as long as, I hold my shaft.”

King Amoywane from the Kingdom of the Snow slowly stood upright from the throne chair and shook the elevated platform with his heavy weight, without raising his personal shaft with a sneer and a loud yell. “No!”

Third royal prince Altus of the Kingdom of the Land stood upright and ripped off the green tinted tunic with a snarl, exposing a chest of young lean dark tinted muscles and tossed the shirt onto the floor. “Eat my shaft, my shirt, and my shit!”

“Take my shirt, not my shaft, too!” First royal prince Ferron stood upright from the throne chair and pulled off the tunic vest of dark purple with a sneer, tossing it down onto the floor, exposing a naked chest of pale muscles and lifted his personal shaft up into the air.

Second royal prince Gunnison copied his brother, ripping off the vest tunic also, tossing it down onto the floor, exposing a naked chest of pale muscles and lifted his personal shaft up into the air with a sneer. “Take my shirt! Leave me and my shaft alone!”

Second royal prince Exmore continued to sit inside the throne chair with his sister Ovilla while smiling at the silly action and sillier words that came from each teen and adult royal who held a shiny shaft of polished silver. His shaft was located underneath the chair for safety rather than threat.

“Eat my shirt, Kung!” Second royal prince Jarl from the Kingdom of the Land stood upright and ripped off the green long sleeved tunic with a smile, pitching the fabric down to the floor also, exposing a dark tinted chest of lean muscles and lifted his personal shaft into the air with a sneer.

Second royal prince of the Kingdom of the Snow, Datto reached over and slapped the naked leg of Kamela with a chuckle and stood upright, removing the vest tunic with a laugh, tossing it down onto the floor, exposing a chest of dark tinted muscles and lifted his personal shaft into the air with a laugh to see the imperator. “Eat my shit, Kung!”

The brother of Datto and third royal prince Lorchess stood upright and ripped off the vest tunic of black with the similar movement of his brother, exposing a pale naked chest of muscles and lifted his personal shaft into the air with a laugh, “Eat my shit, too, Kung!”

Pelf continued to sit inside the single throne chair in front of all the royals and next to her mother Haildrameme in silence without lifting upward her personal shaft into the air without defiance, staring with an open mouth at the new situational chaos.

On top of the row of the Kingdom of the Fire, Pio bend down both kneecaps and leaped into the air from the high elevated throne platform, rolling both arms with the shaft into a tight ball, soaring through the waves and uncurled, landing in the middle of the room on one kneecap. The other teen and adult royals, except Kung, sounded with cheers and claps of joy. Pio extended her fighting arm and twirled the shaft side to side around the arm, slowly lifting the whirling shaft backwards into the air, directing the arm movement back down behind a back spine. She slowly stood upright and quickly lunged forward, continuing to twirl the shaft with the same movement which was side to side around the same arm and then spun around to face the rows of throne chairs with a sneer, continuing to twirl the shaft side to side around the same arm. She spun around twice and swung around to face Kung, releasing, and tossed her shaft up into the naked air waves. The shaft lifted and peaked with a glittering twirl of metal in the bright ray of sunlight while continue to twirl around and around in the naked air waves, swiftly falling back down with gravity into the open arms of Pio.

The male teen royals sat down and reached over, touching, and slapped both naked palms over the wooden arm rest of each throne chair, making a steady musical beat like a set of rolling drums. The rest of the other royals, except for Kung, clapped with a smile in musical time with the beats of the naked hands.

The shaft tumbled down from the naked air waves and fell into the other palm of Pio. She caught the shaft and pulled it into her chest, spinning around in a completed circle as her dark cloak lifted upright and swirled around in the wind, stopping, and faced Kung again with a loud growl. She jerked the shaft forward, sliding a hand down to the bigger tip, twirling the shaft in a horizontal pose through the air above the pink tinted and scarred bone skull when she worked inside the underground pits and molded all the different metal components like her dead sisters and her fellow citizens.

Pio spun around in several circles with a horizontal twirl of the shaft, lowering the shaft down near the floor and then spun around several times in a twirl with the shaft at her ankles and halted to face Kung again. She swiftly lifted the shaft upward above the hair roots, holding the shaft and stopped, grabbing the larger tip with a set of cupped hands, vertical swinging the shaft down between each side of an upright body with a snarl.

The male teen royals continued to bang a pair of naked palms over the wooden arm rest of their throne chair, making a steady musical beat like a set of rolling drums. The rest of the royals, except for Kung, continued to clap with a smile in musical time with the beats of the naked hands.

On the top of the elevated chair of the Kingdom of the Snow, Ylangling leaned over with a fake smile into the face of her obese husband. “What is Pio doing? Why is this happening today? Why are we here? I don’t understand this bizarre dance and meeting, my king.”

Amoywane smiled at the dance show. “I do understand, my queen. Someone has killed more of the young teen royals. Someone has framed Kung to take the fall for all the teen murders. Our children are not that stupid to play with a stranger. This is our chance to take over the Confederation. Our teams of warriors are watching and waiting on top of each snowy peak of the mountain range for the glitter of my shaft through the upper window. Then, the war will begin and we will be victorious. My cold bones will enjoy loving in hot and heated weather of the Sand.”

“Me, too!” Ylangling chuckled with a nod.

Vetepurr continued to stand alone on top of the platform and watched Pio with a fake smile. His wife was dead with his two royal princess daughters Mio and Nio. He whispered with a sneer for his eardrums only and a little lip spit. “Kill him! Kill him! Press the button and produce the tiny sharp blades inside your shaft, Pio. Then, you dance over and kill Kung! I have our metalists outside and ready for the takeover of the Confederation.”

 

On top of the elevated throne chairs that represented the Kingdom of the Land, Duchess Torgeezus leaned over with a smile. “Pio is very good with that shaft. I wished that each one of our sons could have been instructed to perform with such efficiently with a shaft also.”

Her husband Marquise Fallacious gasped with shock and stared at the dance of Pio. “Is that a dig at me? I am a writer of poems and love stories, not a warrior of bloody battles. I condom all types of horrific violence.”

“No! It is not a dagget at you, my husband,” she softly chuckled.

He gasped. “Dagget! I have never heard that particular vocabulary word. What does that mean, my wife?”

She smiled at the performance of Pio. “It is only a word which means: don’t worry about it, my husband!” All the Pamburg scientists used that word when something went wrong as Jennessee learned when she visited the secret science building at the age of seventeen years old as a young royal teen, which was during her youth and many moons ago.

“How am I supposed to not worry? You fucked Vetepurr during our stay here as seventeen-year-old royal. I clearly remember.”

“I actually fucked every male, including you.”

 

On top of the elevated throne chair that represented the Kingdom of the Lakes, inside the two-seater throne chair first royal prince Ferron sat next to his brother and flung his personal shaft up and down between the knees and the legs, leaning over with a sneer and a sour frown into the red colored tear stained cheekbone of his mother. “When are we attacking and killing Kung? We are all here now, Mother. Pio is offering a good distraction with her unbelievable shaft dance. We kill Kung right now. It is very convenience that we are all inside the Assembly Hall at seven in the morning before breakfast. No other royal would interfere with our revenge. Then we all can left and eat down in the Dinner Hall.”

“No,” Zorachina sniffed back up the snot and tears while allowing all her emotions to control her heart but her mind was active and sharp. “We will wait and watch for the right signal from your father. He ordered the entire river barges from our kingdom. Each one is docked near the tan colored sands. Each engine is running. Each new cannon is filled with a sizzling f-bomb. When your father gives the attack signal, he will stand up from the throne chair and lifting upward his shaft into the air, where the big tip of the shaft will send an electronic signal to all the river barges. Then each alert river barge captain will fire a volley of sizzling and colorful f-bombs through the rear glass panes, breaking out all the windows and hitting directly at the royals of the Land.”

Ferron sneered. “I want Pelf alive. She is to be my new bride, Mother.”

“You will have five short seconds before the first volley hits the solid glass pane. So, you can run ahead and tackle Pelf while shoving her away from the fiery line of sizzling f-bombs. Then, you may carry her away and marry the innocent virgin.”

He smiled with a nod at the face of Pelf. “Acceptable, Mother!”

 

On top of the elevated throne chairs for Kingdom of the Sun, Glay sat down and leaned over with a sneer and a fake smile into the eardrum of her first royal son Vantrey. “Get ready! Pio is going to kill Kung.”

Vantrey slowly slammed both naked palms over the arm rest and faked a smile with a gasp. “No. That is not true. Pio doesn’t have the murderous guts within her sweet self.”

“Pio does and she has the right. Her two sisters are dead due to Kung allowing a mysterious killer into his kingdom. The killer murdered the five teen royals, not the shafts. So it is her right as revenge. When Pio kills King, you jump down from this platform and then you kill her. Stab her in the back spine! Then we will take over the Confederation right here and right now from Vetepurr. His entire team of shaft-wanding metalists is outside the Social Tower strutting up and down the hot sands while waiting for the signal of the baron to attack and takeover the Confederation until we beat them to it.”

“No, Mother!” Vantrey barely slammed both palms over the arm rest with worried thoughts and a fake smile, continuing to stare at the back spine of his girl Pio and her magnificent shaft twirling. “You are wrong.”

She growled into his cheekbone. “I am right. Are you ready to fight or to die?”

He sneered. “I am ready for anything.”

She really smiled at the back spine of Pio. “Good! Then we wait and watch for our moment.”

On the open floor, Pio slowly back stepped with a growl and continued to rotate the vertical shaft side to side between the sides of her biceps while staring directly at Kung. He was responsible for the safety and the deaths of her two sisters Mio and Nio. She spun around and swirled the shaft into the air above the hair roots, below the ankles, and back up into the air, releasing the shaft into the air. Thick silence invaded the air waves inside the room. The shaft slowly twirled sideways through the naked air waves and collided, sticking the large tip of blades directly into the twinkling wall of tans sand a few inches right above the silver tinted hair roots of Kung. Pio stood upright on the toes with both arms in the air with a laugh and a grin, “The dance of the shaft!” She slowly back stepped over the open floor and stomped over some of the tossed clothing, climbing backward, sitting back down onto the throne chair with her father and stared at Kung with a chuckle.

Count Quinastine sat down and hugged his wife with a laugh and a smile. “You should think about wearing a royal crown of hard gems to protect the hair roots, your arse-ness.”

“Great job, Pio!” Vantrey stood upright from the chair and clapped with a smile for his girl, exhaling with a huff of scary relief. Pio didn’t kill Kung. So he didn’t have to kill his girl with the order from his mother. Thus, Vantrey was going to marry Pio today without the permission of Kung and his parents. And she wanted to marry him without the permission of her father also. Thus, they would happily live and work inside the underground pits of the Kingdom of the Fire for the rest of their days.

Glay sat back down into the throne chair that represented the Kingdom of the Sun with a puff and a fake smile of whisper. “So you are not dead today, but tomorrow, Kung! I promise for the wasted and dead life of my child.”

In front of the room and the wall of life-sized statutes, Kung did not move inside the elevated chair next to his wife but sneered into each golden tinted face patch. “You are lucky that I am in a good mood, young princess.”

The father of Pio, Vetepurr continued to stand on the platform and swiftly raised his shaft into the air with a sneer and a set of loud words. “Do not threat my kind or my kin, Imperator! You will not like your bloody body consequences.”

“Sit down, Baron!” Kung whispered into each face patch. “I am greatly impressed with the dance of the shaft which was displayed by the young and talented Princes Pio. Pio is gifted with her shaft. “Kung whispered with a smile into each golden chin face patch with a nod, “Fine! I will allow all of you to keep your deadly shaft as long as you put it in place of your vile mouth.”

“What in hell does that mean, Kung?” Glay stood upright with a sneer and a puzzled brow at the imperator.

Kung exhaled with a smile and a whisper into each face patch. “I am not deaf.”

Zorachina stood upright with a sneer and jabbed a finger at Kung with a sour frown. “But you are blind. You are the cause of my child’s death inside her private sand castle. You will pay for her death. I promise with my life, if need be.”

Kung exhaled with a smile and a whisper into each face patch. “I am sorry for the loss of each young teen royal too. But I did not take away one single young life, Countess Zorachina.”

Count Quinastine sat down with a gasp. “Who did?”

Marquise Fallacious frowned. “Why are we meeting this morning, Kung?”

Kung exhaled with a smile and a whisper into each face patch. “I have heard a set of long and low rumblings among the younger royals who are not interested in following and pursing the advice and the career of their biological royal parents.”

Duke Allakon frowned. “What does that mean, Kung?”

“How does he know that?” Marquee Jennessee gasped with alarm.

King Amoywane flipped a hand with a sour frown. “You don’t know what you’re talking about, Kung.”

Kung exhaled with a smile and a whisper into each face patch. “The impossible is not an impossible feat. The improbable is here to stay. And the populous of the people approves of the impossible and improbably also.

Count Quinastine laughed with a nod. “Kung has lost his mind. He should resign the throne.”

Ferron leaned over with a sneer and a whisper into the cheekbone of his mother. “Kung has gone mad. We should take the throne now.”

Zorachina leaned over with a sneer and a whisper into the cheekbone of her son. “Hush, Ferron!”

Ferron growled. “I wanna save and then marry Pelf.”

Kung exhaled with a smile and a whisper into each face patch. “I thought that to be an impossible and improbably feat, as well. However, the group of young royals is more ambitious in spirit and soul than their lazy and spoiled parents.”

Jarl stood upright and pointed the shaft at Kung with a sneer. “Don’t insult my mom!”

Kung exhaled with a smile and a whisper into each face patch. “I am not insulting, young prince. Sit down, Jarl! I am dreaming the impossible dream.”

“What is the impossible dream?” Marquise Fallacious frowned with confusion.

Kung smiled with a whisper into each face patch. “I want each one of you to dream the impossible dream with me as each one of us is the leader of Confederation.”

“What are you talking about as the impossible dream?” Duke Allakon frowned with confusion.

Kung exhaled with a smile and a whisper into each face patch. “We must use our minds, our imagination, and our shafts. For centuries, each royal teen from Kingdom X has married the other royal teen from Kingdom Y. However, it is time for a royal change and expansion of the Confederation lands over the blue Delta waters.”

Baron Vetepurr gasped in alarm. “How is that even possible, Kung?”

Kung reached over and patted the arm of his daughter Nixie with a chuckle while smiling at each royal. “In the anticipation of such a great grand royal expectation or the better term is exploration, I hope that each young and old royal will be so flexible with his or her choice like me.”

Marquise Fallacious laughed. “What in the hell are you babbling through my golden face patch about, Kung?”

Baron Vetepurr smiled. “Tell us your plot or you plan or your secret, old dog!”

“Why have you called this impromptu royal meeting before breakfast? I don’t understand your ranting.” Queen Ylangling frowned with annoyance.

Marquee Jennessee laughed. “What are you mumbling about, old royal?”

“Are we eating breakfast here, Kung? I’m hunger.” King Amoywane nodded.

Queen Ylangling patted the growling stomach with a smile. “Are we finished with the meeting, Kung? I’m hunger, too.”

Count Quinastine scowled. “Please do me or spare me! I grow tiresome and hunger from your silly statement, Kung.”

Kung exhaled with a smile and a whisper into each face patch. “The handsome, strong, tall, and able females and males of the Sun guard units need a better purpose than sweating in the dry and heated desert or standing at attention between the lifeless granite statues inside each semi-empty hall space here at Palace Central. You feed them for free. You clothe them for free. You arm them for free. You use them for nothing.”

“What a waste of good talent?” Glay moaned into the air waves and flipped a hand with a sour frown.

Kung nodded with a smile and a whisper into each face patch. “Yes, it is a waste. But I can use each one of these tall and strong men and women for a new purpose.”

Marquise Fallacious gasped. “What new purpose?”

“What are you babbling about, Kung?” King Amoywane frowned.

Kung exhaled with a smile and a whisper into each face patch. “I have clearly not voiced my purpose within the Confederation. The Kingdom of the Sun, the young warriors are trained on a daily basis for war with our enemy. They represent a fighting unit of guards to defend our lands and our honors. I can’t rely upon another kingdom to accomplish that feat.”

Vetepurr laughed with a smile. “What enemy, Kung? What war, Imperator? We have been at peace for so long that my pair of silver components has turned into a set of golden fossilized brass.”

Kung gasped with a whisper into each face patch. “How dare you mock my purpose, my promise, or my progression? Now, I have learned the truth.”

Marquise Fallacious frowned. “What truth?”

“How many active guard units exist for a war with Kung?” Zitgestum leaned over into the eardrum of his wife Glay. “

Glay laughed into his face. “You can go outside this tower building and count them by eyesight using your fingers and your toes and your neurons. All our Sun guards are sitting on top of the sands sweating in the sun and eating the royal food right now while awaiting my signal to attach Kung and kill the royals of the Sands here inside the Assembly Hall. Then we take over all the bloody throne chairs in front of the life-sized tan rock statutes as the new royals of the kingdom of the Sands.”

Zitgestum whispered with a nod. “I am ready.”

Kung laughed into each face patch. “Glay is the royal Princesselet of her personal kingdom. How many compliments of Sun guards do you carry, Glay?”

Glay yelled out loud with a sneer to Kung. “I am the leader of the Sun guards. Why do you need to know that confidential and not shared information, Kung?”

Kung smiled with a whisper into each face patch. “I do need to know.”

Duke Allakon nodded with a smile. “There is nothing to know here, Kung. The Confederation kingdoms live at peace, not war.”

Marquise Fallacious frowned. “What kind of underhanded scheme is playing out here within the Assembly Hall, Kung?”

Marquee Jennessee gasped. “Who do you think is undermining your authentic leadership of the Confederation, Kung?”

Kung exhaled with a smile and a whisper into each face patch. “Keep your pair of silver components shiny! No one is undermining my existing leadership. I don’t want to change your lifestyle. I am happy where I was born. And I am conducting a business transaction with a professional relationship that has existed for centuries. The relationship is the Confederation and the Pamburg Kingdom. We have been a dual two-sided partnership, since the beginning of time. However, sometimes, a professional relationship changes on a professional level with a professional.”

Duchess Torgeezus frowned. “What are you prattling about, Kung?”

Kung smiled with a whisper into each face patch. “Our professional demeanor is war, right now, in a few moments.”

He whispered for his eardrums only, “War,” Modoc cringed with worry that Kung might know the secret, somehow. Modoc had not bragged and boasted with the new information for fun or for battle with anyone. He wanted the Pamburg Kingdom to tumble down on its own merits of defeat, not by his hand or his voice.

Kung laughed into each face patch. “The Pamburg Kingdom is going to fall.”

Vetepurr shook a bald head at Kung. “How do you know of this lie, Kung?”

Nixie sat inside the elevated single throne chair beside her father Kung and smiled with a nod to Modoc. “The new secret information comes from an oracle.” The room went silence. She giggled with a grin and a nod. “Tell us the wise prediction, my true love Prince Modoc!”

Modoc gasped in shock and clearly understood. His tongue had wiggled to the wrong female and as he stared at Nixie. She was dancing side to side inside the throne chair with victory and smiles. He had fucked her last night and enjoyed the sex act while running his mouth. He cleared a nervous throat and turned, scanning each royal face, saying out loud with his own words that didn’t echo into the golden face patch. “Yes, it is true. The Pamburg Kingdom is going to fall.”

Vetepurr turned and sneered at the young royal. “How do you know of this, Modoc?”

Fallacious turned and faced Modoc with a puzzled brow. “How is that possible, Modoc? Where did you meet and greet an oracle person?”

Vantrey turned and gasped with a confused brow at the nose profile of Modoc. “Is that true, Modoc? O. It is true.” He realized that the oracle had told that secret and that specific non-shared information to Modoc during their impromptu visit to the ocean island last week.

“It would seem that the people don’t believe the imperator. The populous of the people can be seem from the highest tower window standing on top of the tiny island within the salty blue tinted ocean waters. The oracle lives and thrives there both day and night. The populous of the people go to him for advice and wisdom, since there is none here,” Count Quinastine laughed.

Kung turned to see Quinastine and sneered into each face patch. “Are you baiting me for a fight, Quinastine?”

Quinastine laughed. “I am simply stabbing the dead fish between the gills. If you don’t believe me, you should smell the stinky odor, Kung.”

His mom Duchess Torgeezus frowned. “What did the oracle tell you, Modoc?”

She lifted an arm into the air. “Wait! I first want to know this.” Haildrameme frowned at Modoc. “Why were you located there on the silly tiny ocean island of white sand, Modoc? It is forbidden for anyone to see the island or the oracle. You should be shafted to death.

Kung frowned with a whisper into each face patch. “It is not forbidden for anyone to express freedom of choice, my stupid wife. Tell us about your adventure of the oracle! How did you happen to meet the mysterious oracle of the Confederation?”

Haildrameme frowned. “The oracle is not part or will never be a part of the Confederation. It is a little maggot of a man that lives on an isolated island without power or jurisdiction here within the Kingdom of the Sand.”

Vantrey sat back into the throne chair with a nod and lifted an arm with a laugh. “Modoc can’t pilot an airship. Period!” The other teen and adult royals sounded with a series of laughter and nods of amusement.

His mom Duchess Torgeezus frowned at her son Modoc. “So, you accidentally piloted one of the farm airships onto the island.”

“We accidentally landed on top of the island instead of below the ocean waters.” Vantrey laughed with a nod.

Duchess Torgeezus turned to face Vantrey with a sour frown. “You were there with my son, Vantrey. Why were you there with my son, Vantrey?”

Vantrey smiled with a nod. “Yeah, I was there. Me and Modoc pal around all the time. We were delivering a set of two wagons with food stuffs that was attached to the airship, flying toward the fire pits and then we encountered a sea of River Rats speed boats while firing at us. Then we discharged an array of sizzling f-bombs back at each speed boat. Then we veered out of f-bomb range too far and landed down on the island with distress.”

Glay nodded with a stern face to the nose profile of the Vantrey. “That story makes sense to me. Then, what happened, Vantrey?

Marquise Fallacious turned and faced Modoc with a puzzled brow. “Then while there, you left the airship to seek out the oracle.”

Vantrey nodded with a smile. “Then there, we watched a long of people standing outside in the heated weather and in front of a worn and ratty curtain. So, we went to investigate like a pair of goody-good royals.”

Haildrameme pointed at Modoc with a sour frown. “Wait! I am the queen leader of the Confederation here. I don’t believe either one of the silly teen princes. You are a child compared to my wise royal wisdom. Thus, I require a description of the island where the silly short male oracle lives. I have heard some colorful rumors of the short and ugly man who is called the oracle. If your tale matches my vivid imagination, then we will proceed with the rest of your silly story.”

Kung turned and frowned at the nose profile of his wife Haildrameme, returning back to see Modoc. “You are babbling in nonsense words, my wife. The teen prince is too young to make up such a fable. What did the oracle say to you, Modoc?”

His mom Duchess Torgeezus nodded to her son Modoc. “I agree with Haildrameme. I too have heard, not seem, some colorful rumors from my own citizens.”

Haildrameme turned and gasped at her royal friend with a sneer. “Why are you siding with me against your own son, Duchess Torgeezus?”

Torgeezus gasped. “I want to hear the truth and not some make up childish storylines.”

Modoc exhaled with a huff of sour breath and turned with a sour frown to see the rows of elevated throne chairs and as the golden cheekbone face patch twinkled underneath the sunrays. “Uh! I saw palm fronds, shark teeth, gator claws, seashells. I saw a tiny shack with a ratty curtain as the entrance point. Inside the shack, the walls were made palm tree bark. The rooftop was made of palm fronds. A long line of people stood in front of the ratty curtain to see and talk with the oracle. So me and Vantrey went inside to see what was happening?”

Marquee Jennessee frowned. “What did the oracle say?”

Modoc cleared a throat with a gasp and a stern face. “The oracle told me that the Pamburg Kingdom would fall.”

Vetepurr gasped in alarm. “When will this occur, Modoc?”

Marquise Fallacious frowned. “Why would the oracle tell you that precious information, Modoc?”

“Prince Modoc is going to be the next imperator, since the Kingdom of the land always marries the Kingdom of the Sand. Thus, it is logical to me that Modoc received that vital information.” Nixie nodded.

Haildrameme stood upright with a gasp to see Modoc. “It is a lie. The short and ugly man is a liar.”

Kung pointed at Modoc with a nod and a whisper into each face patch. “I do not believe the tongue of any one, including a silly young teen prince. So, royal princes Modoc and Vantrey, leave from here and go to the ocean island and find this mysterious oracle. Bring the oracle back here to the Social Tower! Then, we all can question the words of the oracle.” The other royals stood upright with a set of claps, cheers, and head nods.

Haildrameme continued to stand and crossed both arms with a frown. “He is a silly little mean man. I will never believe any of his words no matter the subject. Better yet, I think we should all sleep on the new information, before we react.”

Kung waved a hand with the command of a whisper into each face patch. “Go and get and grab that oracle, right now!”

Vantrey stood upright with a smile and dashed down the short steps onto the floor, turning to face the chairs with the royals of the Kingdom of the Land. “Yes, sire!” Modoc continued to sit inside the throne chair while feeling awe, fear, and worry and then slowly stood upright. Vantrey climbed the steps of the Land throne chair and reached out, grabbing, and jerked the arm of Modoc down toward the floor with a chuckle. Modoc stumbled down with a gasp and a soft curse onto the floor. Vantrey cuddled Modoc into a chest with brute strength and moved ahead toward one of the three open archways. “Yes sire! We’re galloping out the door, Kung,” he and Modoc exited the Assembly Hall.

Kung slowly stood upright with a smile and a whisper. “While our two young princes are flying to the island and collecting this mysterious oracle to bring back here to the Social Tower, we all will advance from the Assembly Hall and then down to the Dinner Hall, enjoying our breakfast meal,” he climbed down the steps without his wife and moved ahead toward the one of the open archways with a smile and a nod to each departing royal.

 

 

9th hour (mid-morn)

 

 

8th floor level

Assembly Hall

Outdoor sand setting

 

 

Coming down the smooth and hard staircase of tan colors, Vantrey shoved Modoc away from the body with a sneer and continued to march down the infamous “one thousand and one steps” of the Social Tower building, hitting the ground level flat slab of smooth tan with a growl. “Why didn’t you tell me about the oracle’s prediction, Modoc?” He moved toward the open archway that led outside and into the tan colored sand, the bright sunlight, and the numerous yellow lightning bolts in the blue sky.

Modoc moved beside Vantrey with a gasp and exited out the same archway, strolling over the sand, turning to stare at the action. “What are all these people doing here on top of the sands? The sands are filled with every sun warrior, every bald headed metalist, and every river barge of fisher men, where the barge is docked on the shoreline. I don’t see any representatives from the Kingdoms of the Wind or the Snow. Why are they all here?”

He turned with a smile to see all the people, too. “It’s party time here. Kung thinks that the Pamburg Kingdom is going to fall into his two greedy hands. So, he has planned and invited all the populous of the people to come and party, before the grand event. When will the Pamburg Kingdom fall down and bow to us, Modoc?”

“That’s usual! I don’t know when the Pamburg Kingdom will fall.”

He frowned. “What is more usual? You didn’t bother to share with me the secret from the oracle.”

Modoc tossed and dropped both arms with a sigh. “Look! I didn’t believe the oracle. He just talks all the time to all those lonely and poor people. You didn’t tell me what the oracle said to you.”

He nodded with a sour frown. “Yes, I did. The oracle told me that I would be very happy in my future. And my girl Pio would be very happy too. Didn’t you remember? I told you right after we saw the oracle inside the airship when you almost get us killed with your air flight driving back to the soil of the Land,” he veered to the side and moved toward the new airship.

Modoc pointed with a confused brow at the new and shiny airship. “Where are we going?”

He moved toward the shiny airship. “Kung ordered us to go and get the oracle.”

Modoc shook a skull. “No. I mean. Why are you veering us toward my airship that my father flew from the Land to here in the Sand?”

He laughed with a nod at the airship. “The Land has a set of better and bigger and bestest airships within the Confederation. I wanna live and survive the f-bombs coming up from the fleet of nasty boats of the River Rats. Look all at the limited and ugly airships from the Sun! That is our entire fleet of ships right here on top of the sands. There are smaller and tighter and smell like cow shit on the interior…”

“Cows didn’t live in the Kingdom of the Sun. How can anything smell like cow shit? Cow shit lives on the farm and in the crop fields. I should know. I smell it every day.”

He laughed. “Because, we killed and ate them all. It is a ritual to place the inners of a dead cow inside the new ship during the maiden voyage. Except, someone forget to clean it out after the maiden voyage. So, the raw juicy inners just kinda disintegrated and melted down in-between the tiny metal cracks of the floor while flooding the entire compartment with the smell of dead cow inners.”

Modoc laughed. “Poo-woo! That’s really stupid.”

“The Sun guards didn’t really fly around in airships. We fight with a shaft. Get inside the passenger side! We gotta get passed the sea of River Rats over the Delta waters before landing on top of the island again.”

Parallel to the Social Tower, between the shoreline of water and the first row of smaller sand castles, there stood five individual airships that came from each kingdom, except the river barge from the Kingdom of the Lakes.

Each airship was parked a short distance on the outskirts of Social Tower and displayed a cab section for two people and a rear section for two to four more people in the shape of a smooth and rounded light blue tinted cone without a wagon of food and a back end with a set of thrusters for power. The cab section held a set of two doors that were open and ready for entrance with a pair of princes. The rest of the landscape of tan colored sand held an array of numerous heated bodies that stood and ate or sat down and ate or moved around and ate while a team of Sand servants moved around the sand and held a tray of food or drink.

Modoc dashed away from Vantrey and scooted around the airship, ducking down from the rooftop and entered through the open door of the passenger side.

All the metal components had been designed and developed within the Kingdom of the Fire.

Vantrey moved ahead and slid down into the leather seat, reaching up and tapped on the numerous buttons and levers. “Slap on a green chin patch for communication! The River Rats will be targeting us, once we leave the shoreline.”

He reached over and slammed open the forward compartment, reaching inside and pulled out two matching green tinted chin face patches, handing one to Vantrey. He slapped the chin face patch on the forehead which worked anyway on the body, even the penis, if you dared to glue it there. He frowned. “Why didn’t they attack all the docked river barges? Every single river barge is waddling back and forth in the salt water right there on the shoreline.” He webbed into the chair and scooted backwards. Both booted feet reached out and touched a weapon pedal on the floor for action with the fleet of swift driving River Rats speed boats. Both hands lifted and touched, grabbing an upper weapon lever also.

Vantrey reached over and grabbed the face patch, slapping it over the forehead with a stern face and a stern order. “It is a sailor promise of the sea or something weird ass. Ferron told me that his partners give the River Rats fresh seafood in exchange for not attacking the slow moving river barge. The river barge is a barge without power and weaponry.”

He nervously tapped on two the upper weapon levers with a worried brow. “So, why do the River Rats attack us?”

Vantrey completed the checklist of all screen monitors and all the gears for the air flight and pressed the level. The light blue airship swiftly lifted from the sandy soil and blew tons of sand at the other natives who lounged over the surface. Some of the native quickly stood upright and tossed an arm into the air with a folded fist of angry.

Vantrey continued to press the hand controls on the steering wheel that maneuvered the airship direction, air speed, and air protection of weapons. He did not bother to open the panel that controlled the weapons underneath the belly of the main cabin.

Each crooked metal arm was a firing weapon that rotated around the air and targeted the enemy which was control by a set of foot pedals on the floor of the cabin. Each crooked metal arm released a set of molted and heated lave liquid squirts through the air and down onto an enemy. The lava liquid came from the deep pits of the Kingdom of the Fire. The belly of each airship housed a furnace type compartment inside the middle spot of the underbelly that kept the lave liquid hot and ready for a firing kill shot. He steered the airship forward toward the Delta water and over the tops of the river barges with a stern face. “Each flying Land airship hauls a wagon or two of fresh food. They enjoy eating like me,” laughing.

Modoc continued to tap on the two upper weapons in each hand with a nod. “We should gang up and attack all the speed boats and then eliminate all the peaky River Rats once and for all that invade the waters of the Delta.”

The nose cone of the airship sailed over the edge of light blue waters of the Delta toward the Kingdom of the Fire. That was the only passage in the air or through the water toward the opposite side of the three other kingdoms of the Confederation. Vantrey fly with a stern face while watching out for the fleet of speed boats, “Hmm! That is not a wise idea! We all live in a circle of life. If one life form is murdered out of existence, then circle will collapse.”

Modoc turned and frowned at the nose profile of Vantrey. “What? What does that mean?”

On top of the placid blue tinted Delta water, a fleet of six patrolling River Rat fast boats was steering toward the north, looking for trouble. The Delta waters were owned by a group of citizens that were called the River Rats. The River Rats consisted of men, women, and children. They wore a hat that was made of an extra-large gator skull of bones that blocked out the harsh sunlight over a pair of sensitive eyeballs they painted crushed up sea creatures that sparked in white colors over the outer skin.

He steered the airship over the water with a stern face. “I mean that the River Rats are approaching right now on your side door of the airship. I’m flying low and fast…”

Modoc turned and faced the window with a gasp, seeing the fleet of approaching speed boats. “All the River Rats are coming right at me on my side of the airship. You are flying too low, Vantrey. I’ll be sizzled with an f-bomb for shore. Get up and go higher! Before, my ass is sizzled into fire.”

Each fast boat of the River Rat saw the new target that was flying low over surface of the Delta waters, twisting around in a sharp curve, sailing over the water, and split into three separate groups of two. Each fast boat gained speed and sailed closer toward the skimming airship, firing an individual round of circular sizzling and heated yellow colored lava bombs at the side door of airship, where Modoc sat. Vantrey steered the airship over the placid ocean waters with a stern face. “No. I’m flying with the swift sail of the ocean breeze toward the island.” The discharged f-bomb flew across the water and landed in the water.

Inside the cabin of the airship, Modoc twisted a right foot pedal underneath the boot sole. The crooked metal arm was a firing weapon that rotated around the air and targeted the enemy which was control by a set of foot pedals on the floor of the cabin. The crooked metal arm released a set of molted and heated lave liquid squirts through the air and down onto an enemy. The lava liquid came from the deep pits of the Kingdom of the Fire. The belly of each airship housed a furnace type compartment inside the middle spot of the underbelly that kept the lave liquid hot and ready for a firing kill shot. He stomped the right foot pedal and released an array of green colored lava spit that immediately hit down into the water with a puff of steam. “I missed.” He reached down and pressed a right upper hand pedal on the console, whipping the side arm to move and pose at one of the fast boats. Each boat was too far away from each other for a group kill shot. The crooked metal arm shot out a short stream of green colored lava that came out from the heated compartment. The airship compartment contained a finite amount of heated lava liquid, where the stream of green colored lava spat out and then hit down into the water missing the speed boat. “I missed, again!” Modoc moaned at the approaching fleet of speed boats.

Vantrey pressed the hand lever and veered the airship side to side over the flat water while flying swiftly away from the six speed boats with a growl of worry. “Don’t bother firing another f-bomb! You can’t hit a single boat from a sideways position. Just hang on! We are flying faster than a seagull. We will need all the live ammunition returning back over the Delta waters inside the airship, without losing a skis or a life.”

Each River Rat speed boat waved side to side over the water and launched a purple colored lava spit ball at the low flying airship. Each f-bomb arched into the air and landed down into the water, and created a plume of white steam. Modoc stared out the window with a worried brow at each boat. “There are six fast boats not drowning in the deep blue Delta waters, my friend.”

Vantrey didn’t shout with a command and continued to steer the swift airship toward the white sandy landscape. A set of two fast boats sailed directly toward the airship and fired a set of individual yellow colored fire bombs at the door. One of the f-bombs hit on the door.

Modoc yelped in alarm. “Go faster!”

Vantrey steered the wheel and slightly tilted the air ship to the left, heading toward the open ocean waters with a stern face. “The River Rats won’t be in pursuit much longer. They don’t travel toward the end of the Delta waters, where the dancing lightning bolts guards the entrance of the sea river. Each bolt of energy is attracted down to the water and to each cobbled metal fast boat of the River Rats, causing both death and destruction also.”

Modoc frowned. “We could be the cause of death and destruction, too.”

“Naw! I’m too fast for a lightning bolt,” He laughed. “Don’t talk! Don’t fire! Just sit!” Vantrey gritted the teeth and felt the airship sway side to side within the swift air currents of the ocean waters.

The two speed boats targeted and discharged an array of yellow lava spit at the side door. The airship tilted to the side. Modoc gasped and reached up, grabbing the hand-hold with a worried brow. “What?”

Vantrey held the steering wheel steady with a pair of sweaty hands and a set of gritted teeth. “Sit tight! We’re landing unsafe.”

 

 

 

Kingdom of the Lakes

Home of Countess Zorachina and Count Quinastine

First royal prince Ferron, second royal prince Gunnison

and dead third royal princess Triddie

Neon green tinted fresh water river and blue skyline location

 

Pamburg jettie of Princess Teath

Interior setting of cockpit

 

 

She had stumbled backward and landed flat upon a back spine again, closing both eyelashes from both the body and mental exhaustion, trying to hit the control panel too upright the jettie ship during the out of control air flight. She fell backward down into a deep catnap while hearing the smoothing roar of loud engines.

Teath blinked both eyelashes open, seeing all the protruded objects on the ceiling. The upside control panel and the attached pilot seat hung down on top of the ceiling like an icicle, where the ceiling was really the floor base of the jettie.

The jettie continued to gain height with great speed moving ahead in a southerly direction coming from the snow, icicles, and cold weather of the Kingdom of the Snow.

She whispered with exhaustion. “Dead mother, are you there?” She turned to face each curvy wall inside the jettie without seeing a peek of bright tint of lavender hue that clearly identified the beginning outline and presence of her dead mother, who had been murdered by the mysterious Forger. The mysterious and tall Forger also had murdered the Pamburg king, queen, and the other thirteen princesses for some mysterious reason, except for Teath.

Teath was on the run or on the hunt or on the limb inside a runaway jettie which was an airborne airship moving toward the Kingdom of the Lakes.

“Harpy!” Teath rolled to the side and stood upright on both kneecaps and palms, shaking a head full of sleepy thoughts and a face of sleepy crumbs with a soft growl. “I have been awake for ninety minutes. I am close or on top of the Kingdom of the Lakes. I’m supposed to land in the Lakes and find an abandoned boat and live there. So I can continue my novice Forger training sessions with my dead mother,” she slowly stood upright and wobbled side to side from the jolting roll of the jettie. “I need to stop the ship. Okay! I need to turn it upright slowly and then land the ship. Harpy! This is not easy!”

She slowly stood upright and stretched out all the arching limbs with an ugly yawn, leaning down and snatched up the shaft and reared back, aiming the shaft at the control panel on top of the new rooftop, which was really the floor of the ship, pitching the shaft at the ceiling. Teath wobbled side to side from the rolling jettie. The flying shaft missed and hit the top of the ceiling with a soft ting, dropping back down and landed on the floor.

Teath dropped down on both kneecaps and crawled over the smooth and curvy floor which was really the ceiling of the jettie and reached out, picking up the shaft, slowly standing upright and back stepped into the same spot. She reared back and pitched the shaft again with a loud grunt of physical sore muscles, mentally distress, and teenly frustration. The flying shaft missed and hit the top of the ceiling with a soft ting, dropping down and landed onto the floor.

She dashed over and leaned down, picking up the shaft, standing upright and back stepped into the same spot. She reared back and ran backwards with a loud grunt, gasping with pain, reaching up the touched her nostrils, pulling back a hand of red blood proteins with a frown. “I’m hurt. But, I didn’t fall on my face. Why is my nose bleeding?” She wobbled side to side from the tilting jettie and folded down at the fit waistline, dropping down the shaft onto the floor, reaching up and grabbed both the earlobes with a groan of more pain, pulling back both hands to see more red blood proteins.

The jettie engine sounded with a sissy whine.

“O no! The jettie has been flying upward toward the freaking sun and now has reached maximum sky altitude with the engine power. My ears and my nose are bleeding from the lack of atmosphere inside the cockpit. I’m flying with the puffy white clouds or beyond,” she blinked both eyelashes open and shut, seeing darkness and then lightness. “O no! I’m passing out for the lack of oxygen. My brain can’t function without air. Dead mother? Dead mother, help me right now!”

The jettie engine sounded with an ear-piercing whine and then completely shut down, creating silence inside the cockpit, except for the heavy pants of Teath. The ship rapidly descended back down toward the planet from the white fluffy clouds. Teath tumbled backward and tripped over her feet, dropping down and landed flat on the back spine with a mouth of blood and a loud grunt of pain. “I must land now…” she passed out into unconsciousness.

The jettie continued to descend and swirl over and over through the air waves coming down toward the planet as the unconscious body of Teath violently rolled side to side over the wall and the floor of the ship.

 

 

 

Isolated ocean tiny island location

Dark blue ocean waters and white tinted sand

Hot temperatures and bright sunlight

Shack setting of Orkey

 

 

The airship swiftly flew over the lower level of the greenish-black river water and sailed safely over the white sands of the landscape and did not slow down air space. Modoc stared ahead at the ground and reached up, griping the net webbing over a body with a worried brow, “Slow down, Vantrey! You’re going to wreck the airship over the land. Then, we will have no transport back home to the Sand. The airship dropped down from the air and skimmed the white sands, hitting the soft sands, jolting into a halt over the soil. Vantrey reached over and pressed the lever, killing the engine with a sigh. Modoc rotated both eyeballs and the neck muscles, turning with a growl to see the nose profile of Vantrey. “That wasn’t fun or funny in my dad’s new airship!”

“We don’t have time for fun or funny. We are on a mission to get and take the oracle to Kung.” Vantrey reached over and pressed the button with a grin and a laugh, “Welcome back to the edge of the world!”

Modoc unlatched the webbed chair with a huff of annoyance and cracked open the door, sliding out and stood upright with a sour frown, scanning the bare landscape of white sand. “The oracle might be wrong. He might not say the same thing to Kung like he did me. And then what will happen, Vantrey?”

The airship door crack opened with a soft ting. Vantrey slid out the pilot seat with a smile and dashed around the open door with a shout, “We gotta go and get the oracle, right now. Then, we fly back to Kung. I wanna start the war with the Pamburg Kingdom sissy boys, today, before lunchtime,” he didn’t bother slam the door of the airship shut and dashed ahead with the upcoming victory.

The new landscape was a long island in the shape of smooth edged rectangle which was colored in pure white sand that was surrounded by light blue ocean waters. The island was separated from the mainland by the ocean water. The only access point into the island was by an airship.

Vantrey didn’t bother shading both eyeballs from the bright sand and the bright sunlight with a stern face and tripped over the line of loose and scattered merchandise of shark teeth, whale oil, gator claws, star fishies, seashells, sea horses, sponges, slamming into the line of standing people on top of the sands, who were waiting to see the oracle.

Modoc slowly moved ahead with a worried brow. “Don’t annoy the populous of the people, Vantrey! We only want to see the oracle first.”

He plowed through the line of people with a growl toward the flapping ratty purple colored curtain of the side of the tiny shack. “No. We are here to kidnap the oracle and learn about the prediction.”

Modoc swung around with a worried brow to see the lonely airship without two wagons of food with nervousness. “Is my airship safe from robbers?”

Vantrey dashed through the line of standing and mumbling people in front of the ratty purple curtain with a loud sneer. “Yes, everyone is safe. Yes, everyone is fine. Yes, everything is safe. Let’s go and get the oracle, right now!”

Modoc swung around with a sour frown and dashed ahead, following behind the ass of Vantrey, reaching out and touching each person with a sissy whine and moved through the fallen line of people, “Excuse me! Pardon us! We are in a hurry. We have an urgent request for the oracle. Sorry about that! Sorry about my big friend.”

The island held one structure, if you could call it that. The tiny shack was made of two parts. The walls were chopped down thin palm tree bark. The rooftop was made of green color long and oval shaped palm fronds. There were vertical spaces between the chopped down palm tree trunk, where you could see more people inside a tiny room. The front door of the shack was a piece of dull and torn red colored fabric like a long curtain. The curtain was closed with a line of people in front of the archway.

Vantrey advanced ahead and reached out with a growl, ripping down the torn and dull purple colored curtain from the opening and entered the tiny room, folding the curtain into a ball and dropped down over the sands. The shack was constructed of two separate rooms, a large room, and a smaller room. The door of the shack stood on the side of the wall. The entrance wall was composed of an assortment of misshaped and chopped down palm tree trunks door that formed an ugly wall with an array of vertical open spaces between each tree trunk. On the opposite of the entrance wall, there was an exit door that was not covered by a curtain, clearly showing more white sands and the edge of the light blue ocean water.

Inside the largest room, each adult person knelt into the sand and started at the oracle.

The short thin male possessed a set of bowed skinny legs, a head of blonde colored long hair that was tied in a ponytail down the back spine, a tone of dark tinted skin, and a pair of grey colored eyeballs, standing in a tan colored loincloth with a naked thin chest and a smile. “I am Orkey, the oracle. I am great. You are not. I am here. You are here. I will tell you about your most desiring and dangerous dream…”

Vantrey plowed through the rest of the kneeling people and entered inside the tiny room, stopping and stood over the blonde hair roots of the short man. He reached down and grabbed the skinny dark tinted arm of the oracle. “Come with me!”

Orkey gasped with alarm and pulled back with a confused brow from the tall male. “No. I have an audience of people.”

“You are requested to see the imperator.”

“No. He can come and see me here.”

Vantrey lifted and cuddled the small man into a chest with a sneer over the blonde colored hair roots of the oracle. “Let’s go! We need to leave and go and visit the imperator,” he turned to face the exit door and dashed ahead, leaving the tiny shack and slowly turned and faced the parked airship on the edge of the island, moving ahead through the sands toward the parked airship. Modoc followed behind the back spine of Vantrey in silence.

A large group of loud and angry people exited out the back door of the tiny shack, slowly moving around the side of the shack, shouting with raised fists at the ass of Vantrey, who had kidnapped the oracle. Modoc spun around and moved backward with a worried brow, watching the angry mod of people that appeared to be family units that were not following behind the back spine of Modoc. They leaned over with whispers and pointed at the back spine of Vantrey. Some of the families came from the Kingdom of the Wind, wearing a set of loose pastel colored garments around a body with a set of scarves around the neck and the shoulders.

Modoc swung around with a worried brow to see the slow moving river barge, the empty shoreline, the single airship, and the back spine of Vantrey, back stepping with a worried brow and pointed at the object in the sky with fright. “Look at that! Look at that! It’s…it’s a…”

Vantrey continued to dash over the white sand and toted the wiggling little man with a sneer. “It is the decorated face of an eagle mammal on one of the many river barges. I told you that the last night we visited here. Move it, Modoc! We’re in a hurry to get back to the Sand and Kung.”

Modoc followed behind the ass of Vantrey toward the single airship that belonged to his father which stood on the edge of the tiny island with a gasp, shading both naked eyeballs from the bright sun for a better view with a worried brow at the object. “No. Something is going to attack us. Something is guarding this island. Something is coming down on top of us, Vantrey.”

Vantrey continued to dash ahead with a sour frown and the oracle in both arms toward the lonely airship on the edge of the sand. “Yeah, the decorative face on the barge looks intimidating and quiet real like it is attacking us and guarding the single island, but it ain’t. Get into the passenger seat of the airship, Modoc! We need to leave, right now.”

Modoc dashed ahead and pulled up, body slamming into the side of Vantrey with a heavy grunt of pain, dropping down over the soft sand and covered the skull, hearing the loud whistling sound. Vantrey released the hold on Orkey. Orkey fell down onto the soft sand and curled into a ball over the surface, hearing the whistling sound. Vantrey slid sideways with a shout and landed on the side of the body with a sneer, seeing the shiny object in the sky.

The shiny object dropped down from the blue sky and collided into the tiny shack, where a line of people stood upright and stared up at the flying object or down at the fallen body of Vantrey. The shiny object was wide in length and short in height, sliding across the soft sand and smashed end to end into the width of the tiny shack and numerous rows of people in front of the wall of metal. The shim object, the tiny shack, and the rows of peopled all slipped over the edge of the shoreline and then dropped down into the depths of the ocean waters.

Modoc stood upright and spun around with a gasp. “The…”

Orkey stood upright and spun around with a gasp. “Shack…”

Vantrey stood upright on both kneecaps with a grunt. “The meteorite came down from the bright sky. Then it slammed into the shack with the rows of people. Then the meteorite and the shack with all the non-screaming people all rolled off the edge of the shoreline and down into the ocean waters with a soft splash. I can’t believe that.”

Orkey side stepped with a nervous giggle and slammed into the neckline of Vantrey with a grin. “O. Thank you! Thank you! You saved my life, ugly male. I was inside my tiny palm leaf designed hut. Now, my tiny hut is drowned down inside the ocean,” he hugged and kissed the cheekbone of Vantrey. Vantrey reached over and grabbed the oracle, cuddling him into a chest with a growl.

The ocean waters growled with motion of one gigantic wave. Modoc pointed at the object with a gasp of fear. “Run! The meteorite has caused an ocean tidal wave in a fifty wall of water. Run away with your life from the shoreline. Get into the airship now!” He spun around and ran toward the airship, scooting around the open door, sliding in the sand, standing half-way and dropped down into the seat, slamming the door shut with a heavy pants and a worried heart. “Get inside, Vantrey! Hurry up! Leave the oracle behind. Don’t fall and die, Vantrey!” He reached over and pressed the button that started the cold engines on the airship which didn’t close the open pilot door for Vantrey.

Vantrey spun around and raced ahead with the oracle from the tidal wave, scooting around the open door, sliding down into the seat, and slammed the door shut with Orkey just in time. The single wall of dark blue ocean water curved into the air and then hit down over the flat landscape, rolling waves of salt water and thousand of dead colorful fish on top of the white sands toward the opposite side of the tiny landscape. A flood of rough waves and thousands of colored small fish covered the entire airship which was water proof from both rain drops and the ocean waves. Then, the rushing ocean waves sucked backwards and sunk back down into the ocean, carrying with it all the loose white sands, some of the dead fish, and the rest of the people that didn’t escape from the deadly killer fifty feet tidal wave.

Vantrey reached down and pressed the hand lever. The airship wiggled side to side from the heavy water and slowly lifted off the wet sans. Vantrey reached back and tossed tiny Orkey inside the rear bench seating with a growl. “Get buckled inside the webbing or get a bloody nose! I don’t care either way. This ain’t my airship,” he shifted the hand lever with the power engines. The airship lifted from the wet sands and flew forward toward the open ocean and then slowly curved around in the air waves, steering toward the Delta water of the Confederation, flying at maximum speed. “Get ready with the foot and hand pedals, Modoc! I am flying toward the rows of awaiting River Rats speed boats this time. You must hit or damage each one. Or I will beat your ass if we crash-land in the water.”

Modoc reached out and touched all the hand and foot pedals, twisting each crooked arms on the side and the underbelly of the airship toward the numerous rows of speed boats with a worried brow in silence.

Okey slid side to side with a giggle and a grin over the smooth leather rear bench as the airship rolled side to side from the defensive air flying by pilot Vantrey, “Wee. Uoo. Woo…”

 

 

Underneath the ocean waters

Pamburg jettie of Princess Teath

Interior setting of the cockpit

 

 

Underneath the ocean waters, the Pamburg jettie slowly drifted down further into the depths of the water. Teath slid side to side over the floor from the tilting roll of the jettie with a loud grunt. “What happened? Where am I? Why aren’t all the engines buzzing with a loud sound?” She slid over and touched the wall on the upright jettie while feeling the colder temperatures with a gasp, “Harpy! I’m underneath the water, not above the waves of the lake water inside the Kingdom of the Lakes. The wall is ice cold, without the heat of the sunlight. Get out! Leave, right now,” she spun around and crawled toward the exit door, stopping on both palms and kneecaps, exhaling and inhaling deep breathes of air. She inhaled and held the breath of precious air, reaching over, slapping the button. The exit door slid open. Water flooded the tiny cockpit.

Teath pushed off from the floor and exited the door, swimming forward through the salt water that stung her open eyeballs while holding the breath. She arched upright and swam with both arms and legs toward the bright surface of the ocean passing the dead bodies, dead fish, and parts and pieces of floating palm tree fragments, breaking the surface of the water with a set of gags, coughs, and gurgles for fresh air. She slowly paddled toward the shoreline without seeing any hand or body assistance. The entire shoreline of white sands was beautiful and empty. She realized with sadness that it was her jettie that killed the people accidentally.

She couldn’t gain control of the jettie to steer toward the Kingdom of the Lakes.

Teath slapped a hand onto the sand and slowly crawled on both kneecaps and palms over the shallow waters and soft sands with a set of heavy pants, stopping and slowly standing upright with a gasp of alarm. A group of people were coming to help from a river barge. However, they were dressed in variety of attire from a long colorful skirt to a solid colored tunic and a pair of trousers. Teath wore the Pamburg battle gear consisting of a vest and a skirt with a pair of boots. If one of the other natives recognized her usual battle gear or her amber head of curls, then the native would kill her on the spot of white sands.

Teath back stepped with a gasp and dropped back down into the depths of the water, holding the breath, and swam around, colliding into one of the dead bodies. She floated upright under the water and ripped off a long skirt, a long sleeve blouse, and a head scarf from the dead woman slowly dressing a body underneath the water while slowly drifting up to the surface. She finished covering the battle gear and her hair roots with the clothing and then re-surfaced, coughing, and gagging for a set of air molecules, floating in the waves.

A nice short male splashed through the shallow water and reached out, pulling Teath out from the ocean water, lifting and carrying her toward the single river barge with a worried brow. “It’s okay, now, miss. I’m taking you to the river barge with the other injured people. I can see that you come from the Kingdom of the Wind, but there is trouble there right now. So, the river barge is taking everyone back to the Kingdom of the Lakes for food and rest. Then transportation will be arranged for you to go back home.”

She nodded with a cough without revealing her secret. Teath was a Pamburg princess and wanted to go to the Kingdom of the Lakes originally. She coughed out the single word with a little mouth spit of salt ocean water, rubbing the water from a face. “Thanks!”

The nice male marched up the ramp and stopped, squatting down, resting Teath on top of the naked steel floor with a row of coughing and gagging peopled. Then he stood upright and dashed away to help another person. Teath leaned down and rested over the cool naked floor with a grin and a cough, closing both eyelashes to sleep

 

 

 

Kingdom of the Sand

Home of Imperator Kung, his wife Imperatoress Haildrameme

and two daughters first royal Princess Pelf

and second royal Princess Nixie

Tan beach with streaks of yellow dancing lightning bolts

Hot temperatures with bright sunlight and blue sky

 

Assembly Hall

Interior setting of throne chairs of the royals

 

 

Vantrey had defeated the rows of River Rats speed boats for a second time without injury to the people on-board the ship, but he couldn’t say the same truth about the new shiny airship that belonged to Duke Allakon.

Modoc was both the worse pilot and gunner in the entire Confederation. An array of individual purple colored sizzling f-bombs had hit and burned on both door frames and the underbelly of the airship, where Modoc had missed with the lava gun shot at the targeting speed boats.

Currently, Vantrey had landed and exited from the operational but ugly airship with Modoc and was swiftly climbing up the sloped staircase of the Social Tower while toting the small man in both arms without panting from the rapid activity as a young active and brave royal, turning to face the short hallway, marching down the hallway toward one of the open hallway.

Orkey wiggled side to side inside the arms of Vantrey while wearing the tan colored fishing net for restraint also, turning with a smile to see the tan colored hallway. “Wow! This hallway is nice and empty of people and pictures, Help!” He smiled with a chuckle. “I can hear my own words echo back into my face. Where are we going? Why am I here?”

Vantrey moved ahead with a stern face toward the middle open archway. “The imperator wants to see and talk with you.”

Orkey wiggled side to side inside the arms of Vantrey with a smile. “Well, the imperator could have visited my tiny hut to come and see and talk to me, too.”

Modoc marched beside Vantrey with a stern face. “The outer space silver tinted meteorite and then the ocean tidal wave took out your little shack on the isolated island, sir. Now, you don’t have a home, Orkey.”

Orkey pouted with sadness, “O. I keep forgetting that my hut is drowned in the ocean.”

Modoc laughed. “And you are called an oracle. How do you forget something? I thought that you know everything.”

Orkey laughed with a nod. “I know lots of stuff, not lots of everything.”

Vantrey strolled through the middle open archway and moved in-between the elevated rows of Kingdom of the Land and the Wind. Modoc turned to face his throne chair and advanced, sitting down to see the dramatic show. Vantrey advanced ahead and stopped, standing in the middle of the floor in front of Kung and Haildrameme. The rest of the royals quietly sat inside the throne chair with a dripping mouth drool of the upcoming prediction from the lips of the oracle, watching the back spine of the tiny man. He slowly lowered Orkey to the floor without a smile. “Sire, I have brought and delivered the oracle to you. He used to live on the tiny island within the ocean. He is named Orkey.” Vantrey back stepped away from Orkey and moved backward, stumbling back up the throne steps and sat back down inside the same throne chair with his brother Qcraft.

Haildrameme sat in the same place and the throne chair with her husband Kung, jabbing a manicured finger with a sneer at the Orkey. “What is this vile maggot on top of the clean tile?”

Orkey spun around in a completed circle with a smile and stopped, facing Kung and Haildrameme again, “Where?”

Kung smiled with a set of loud words for the Orkey to hear. “I demand that you tell us the secret!”

Orkey frowned at Kung. “What secret?”

“Tell us about the kingdom of Pamburg!”

Orkey crossed both arms and shook a balding skull at Kung, “Lookie here! This is how it works. I don’t tattle anything. I answer a single question. Now, if you kindly ask me a single question, then I will tattle that specific answer to your pretty face. You have a really pretty face…”

“Very well!” Kung frowned.

Haildrameme frowned. “No! I will deal with the little cockroach.”

Orkey gasped with a smile and a wink to Haildrameme. “Beg my pardon! I am a man.”

“You’re short!” Haildrameme smiled.

Orkey winked with a smile at her. “You’re stupid!”

Kung exhaled with a set of loud words. “What is the fate of the Pamburg Kingdom, oracle?”

Orkey continued to wink and smile at Haildrameme while talking to Kung. “The Pamburg Kingdom will fall.” Each royal swiftly stood upright from a throne chair with a set of loud hoots, hand claps, foot stomps, and whistles of the great news.

Kung lifted a palm with a gasp for silence. Each royal continued to stand in silence. He smiled at Orkey, “When? When is the day that the Pamburg Kingdom with fall down and bow its kneecaps to me?”

Orkey continued to wink and grin at Haildrameme while talking to Kung. “The Pamburg Kingdom will fall within a few solar days from right now.” Each royal continued to stand and then dance around the throne chair with each other while sounding with a set of loud hoots, hand claps, foot stomps, and whistles of the great news.

Haildrameme stood upright from the chair with a sour frown and swiftly lifted up her personal shaft near a sneer, “Quiet down, royals! Now, I will kill and eliminate the maggot on top of my floor.”

Orkey back stepped and lifted both palms into the air with a gasp. “Beg my pardon! I do have more secrets to share.”

Kung stood upright from the chair with a smile and reached up, slamming the shaft of his wife over to the side with a laugh. “No! The oracle deserves to live a little longer…”

“I deserve to live a long, longer life.” Orkey gasped in alarm and back stepped from the evil imperator.

Kung tossed both arms into the air with a smile and a nod. “Now, we leave and invade the Pamburg Kingdom, right now…”

“No.” Marquise Fallacious stared with a smirk at Kung. “We do not invade the Pamburg Kingdom.”

“Yes, we do.” Vetepurr continued to stand and lifted the shaft near a sneer.

Fallacious turned and smiled to each royal. “No.”

“Yes, we do. Did you not hear with your big set of ugly earlobes and your bigger fat ass inside the throne chair? The Pamburg Kingdom is going to fall.” Glay continued to stand and lifted the shaft into the air with a sneer. “So, we should be there and then invade and then take over all the fertile lands for treasures of rich food and vast valleys.”

Fallacious continued to smile at each royal. “I am the official historian for the Confederation.”

“So what, Fallacious? We don’t need a historian at the moment. We need a warrior’s hand with a flying shaft of blood from a Pamburg native. Who is coming with me?” Quinastine continued to stand and whip the shaft side to side through the air on top of his throne chair with a sneer.

“Me!” Vantrey continued to stand and raised the shaft near a sneer.

“Me!” Pio continued to stand and pointed at her shaft on the wall behind the rear skull of Kung.

“Me!” Jarl continued to stand and lifted the shaft near a snarl.”

Fallacious continued to smile at each royal. “I would like to point out to each old and young royal. There is only one explanation for the downfall of the Pamburg Kingdom.”

Vetepurr laughed with a nod. “And it is called an array of sizzling lava filled f-bombs, Fallacious.”

Fallacious smiled. “It is called a treaty, where each ruler of the Confederation and the Pamburg Kingdom had signed in blood on the side of an ancient stone tablet.”

Kung gasped with shock. “How do you know this fact, Fallacious?”

Fallacious turned and smiled to each royal. “I am the keeper of all fiction and fact. The stone tablet has been a myth for centuries, without a confirmation, until now.”

Kung gasped. “You have treated me, old man.”

Fallacious smiled at the imperator. “I am the same age as you are, Kung. It is not a trick, but a treat. We cannot invade the Pamburg Kingdom, without just cause.”

Vetepurr laughed with a smile. “An assortment of flying airships from the Confederation, where each belly is filled with a pot of f-bombs will prove just cause and just rewards of the vast lands and rich minerals.”

“No! The only reason that the Pamburg Kingdom will fall is if a young prince or a young princess has died. It is stated in the treaty. If there is no longer a Pamburg prince or a princess to take over each throne chair of the king and the queen, immediately, then the Pamburg Kingdom will fall down and be conquered from an invader of all the royal lands.”

“That’s us!” Quinastine laughed with a nod.

Allakon frowned. “Why would that be so, Kung? This doesn’t make any sense to my neurons, Fallacious.”

Kung laughed with a nod. “I can explain here. The born and birthed set of sissy princes and prissy princesses can’t fight or fight back against an invader or an enemy. The new young king and the young queen of the Pamburg Kingdom are the only two protectors of the lands and the natives. And they also control all the weapons and the sciences. Thus, without a newly coupled young prince and princess, no other royal is alive to fight for the lands. So, we invade and we win it all,” he tossed both arms into the air with a cheer. The rest of the royals danced around the platforms with a set of smiles and cheers.

“There is more to add to the ancient treaty, Kung.” Fallacious shouted out loud with a sour frown.

Quinastine stopped the dance and turned with a sour frown to see Fallacious. “What is more, Fallacious?”

Fallacious turned and nodded to each royal “For the Pamburg Kingdom to fall from grace and might, we must know which is not alive anymore, the prince or the princess. Thus, we need to know which royal has died.”

“Wait a minute!” Glay frowned. “There are fourteen different born and birthed princesses for this very reason of survival of the Pamburg Kingdom. I, too, have heard rumors, Fallacious. How can fourteen princesses up and die all at the same time?”

Fallacious climbed down the steps from the throne platform and moved ahead, stopping, and stood behind tiny Orkey with a grin. “I would guess that there could be a plague episode that has killed all of the fourteen princesses or all fourteen princes had been eaten by a monster. However, I cannot answer the query. But, that little guy, who stands on top of the floor of the Assembly Hall, can and will and do.” Orkey stood in place in the middle of the floor and stared at Haildrameme with a wink and a grin. Fallacious looked down with a smile at the balding skull of Orkey. “Oracle, which royal sex has all died within the Pamburg Kingdom, the prince line or the princess line?”

Orkey shifted both hips side to side with a wink and a smile at Haildrameme. “The princess…”

“Excellent, oracle!” Fallacious spun around with a smile and a nod to see each royal on top of the throne platform, “The princess line has been both eliminated and exterminated.”

“Good!” Glay smiled. “We go inside and eliminate the rest of the princes.”

Fallacious lifted and shook a fat finger at the female royal. “Tsk! Tsk! Glay was not paying attention to my lecture. The prince line still exists.”

“So, what of it?” Vetepurr frowned.

Jennessee frowned. “Stop playing mind games, Fallacious!”

Fallacious smiled. “A young prince can still produce a royal heir with a virgin or a whore, which can become a princess, immediately. Is that not right, my wife? The treaty does not state that the prince or the princess must be married only the named king and queen become the two leaders of the Pamburg Kingdom.” Jennessee gasped with shock at the nasty comment coming from the moving lips of her husband and then growled with fury at his face.

Ylangling nodded with a nod. “I can accept that explanation, Fallacious.”

“So, what do we do, now? How can we invade the Pamburg Kingdom if there is a live line of princes? How can it fall down within a few days, if there is still a living and breathing prince?”

Quinastine frowned. “It is too obvious. We wait for the lonely and sickly prince to die. He must be very sick and will die within a few days as the oracle has stated.”

Glay nodded with a smile. “Or we sneak in and go and kill the last prince. Then, we can claim and take over the lands of the Pamburg Kingdom, right now, today. Why should we wait around for one or two more solar days?”

Duchess Torgeezus frowned. “We still have the problem of a live king and his queen, even if all the princes and princesses are dead.”

Fallacious smiled. “We can still get around the root issue here. We will send in our queens, all our female royals of the Confederation. The treaty allows for a visual inspection of each dead princess with a pair of naked eyeballs by a female ruler of the Confederation. Is that not correct, Kung?”

Kung nodded with a smile. “I see your evil plot, Fallacious. Then, the rest of adult male royals from the Confederation will sneak in behind the asses of our royal females by going through the set of newly parted pearly gates. Then, we all will attack and kill all the young male princes, who are only teens, also. Then, not one teen prince will survive the swift on-slaughter of all our wicked shafts. Then, the Pamburg Kingdom will be ours to have and to hold until this forward.”

“What about the vast and great army of the Pamburg Kingdom? We can’t keep them at bay even with every single Confederation man, woman, and teen with a shaft. If we invade today, we could be killed dead instead?” Allakon nodded.

Vetepurr smiled. “We invade and capture the mountain castle. The princes and princesses only live in luxury on top of the mountain for protection and prevention of such a nasty invasion. So, we will invade and hold down the castle. Once we are in command, the army has to obey our will. Or we will send in teams of our own trained assassins, who will start to eliminate each and every troublemaker. Isn’t that right, Pio?”

“Yes, Father!” Pio nodded with a smile. “Our team of talented metalists can handle any size assassin or a group of troublemakers with ease.”

“Really?” Kung gasped.

“Really!” Pio chuckled.

“It is settled.” Kung nodded with a smile. “We all agree to send in a convoy that is comprised only of the female royals to survey the new situation within the Pamburg Kingdom. Once Haildrameme has discovered all the dead…”

“How do you know if all of our female royals will be accepted and invited inside the mountain castle?” Glay frowned. “I don’t wanna do that, in case of attack, either.”

Fallacious smiled. “The blood treaty dictates that right to the Confederation.”

“However, it is only a juicy rumor coming down from the mountain castle that all the princesses are dead. What do we say that oracle send us?” Glay laughed.

Fallacious frowned. “No. Do not mention the oracle’s words!”

Glay laughed. “It was a funny joke, Fallacious.”

Fallacious smiled. “You are to say and tattle exactly the juicy rumor coming down from the mountain castle that there is a set of dead princesses. You demand to see the evidence of the dead or alive set of princesses. It is your right as per the blood treaty. The squires of the Pamburg Kingdom cannot deny you that right. If they do, then we can attack immediately.”

Quinastine frowned. “Really?”

“Really!” Fallacious smiled.

Kung nodded with a smile. “If they do invite us inside, then we will attack anyways. The plan outlay in sequence steps, first, we will send inside the mountain castle all the female royals…”

“Only the adult female royals are allowed inside the Pamburg mountain castle.” Haildrameme smiled.

“I wanna go, Father.” Nixie stomped a sandal and crossed both arms on top of her throne platform with a snarl.

“I wanna go, too, Dad!” Pio turned and frowned at the nose profile of her father.

“I wanna go, three, Daddy!” Ovilla stomped both sandals and crossed both arms on top of her throne platform, staring at her father on the floor.

Haildrameme shook her curls. “No! Each one of you, teens is not an authorized or a recognized leader of the Confederation. Every adult is. Since, all the deaths are related to the female line of princesses, all the female adult royals can view and verify each dead princess. And if a Confederation princess is found on the Pamburg soil, then it could be death for the young royal.”

Kung nodded with a stern face. “Haildrameme is correct. I express sorrow and sorry to all female teen royals. You will stay home, today. But, we will call for you to come to the mountain castle, once the bloody battle is over. Now, the diplomatic party will consist of all the adult female royals. Now, my wife Haildrameme will lead the female royals into the mountain castle. Quinastine, I need all your floating and available river barges to sail toward the shoreline and then carry each member of the diplomatic party…”

“Every river barge is available and here,” Quinastine laughed with a nod. “Each decorated barge is docked by the shore line of the Sand for boarding and then departing to the Pamburg Kingdom, right now, Kung.” Quinastine was going to try and kill the royal family of the Sand for the death of the five young royal teens, today. However, all these plans had changed. He would attack and kill all the sissy Pamburg princes and then claim a big piece of fertile land for his family and his citizens of the Kingdom of the Lakes.

Kung gasped with alarm. “What? How is that possible that all your river barges are here at this moment?”

Quinastine sneered. “How is possible that we still don’t know the killer of the five young teen royals which occurred here at the Kingdom of the Sand?”

Fallacious smiled. “It is obvious to me.”

Glay sneered. “Who is the obvious killer of the five teen royals?”

Fallacious smiled. “The Pamburg Kingdom has already sent in a spy to spy on us here inside the Confederation without our knowledge. The spy is very good, since the spy has not been captured. With a juicy rumor coming down the mountain castle of a set of dead princesses, the spy is trying to eliminate their competition which is our group of young royals, who could easily occupy the royal hot seat. And the damn spy has done a very good job. We are down by five now.” The teen royals bounced up and down on top of the elevated platform with a set of snarls and head nods in silence, except for Pelf.

Kung nodded with a stern face. “So be it! We will even the odds. I will allow all the young teen male royals plus all the other young and older males coming from the ranks of the Sun guards to join our brief bloody fight and kill all the Pamburg princes. Glay, I need for you to gather and collect…”

“My Sun guards are all here and present and available, too, Kung. They are eating and shitting all over the pretty tan colored sands right outside the Social Tower for your army, of course, Kung.” Glay laughed with the other royals. She had planned to try and kill Kung and his family during the impromptu meeting for the death of her son. However, her plans had changed to invade the Pamburg Kingdom and secure a trace of land for her people and her family instead.

“What?” Kung gasped with alarm at the audacity of the other royals to invade his property without permission. “Why are all your guards here on my…?”

“Forget it! What else do we need to do or know right now?” Jennessee flipped up a hand with a laugh feeling excitement at seeing the internal walls of the Pamburg Kingdom through a set of open glittering gates.

Vetepurr smiled. “My team of talented metalists is present and available here, also, Kung.”

“What?” Kung gasped with alarm of his life force. One of the strong and tall metalists could permanently end his life with a whack of a talented rod of sharp blades on the shaft.

“The team of metalists is the royal backup plan, in case, something else goes terribly wrong inside the Pamburg Kingdom,” Haildrameme laughed at the subtle threat to kill her selfish and greedy husband Kung with a smile. “So, all the girls will stay here and standby today, in case, you have to rescue mama or daddy,” she laughed with the other royals, but Kung. All the teen royal females sounded with set of loud boos and foot stomps on top of the wooden platform, except for Pelf. Haildrameme tossed both arms into the air with a smile to see each teen female. “Calm down! Calm down! all right! Listen to me!” She dropped down both arms and slapped the long gown with a smile to each teen female. “I would like all the teen females to gather up all the populous of the people here inside and outside the sands of the Social Tower and provide a rally party for our upcoming victory over the Pamburg princes and the acquisition of all the Pamburg lands. Contact all the populous of the people to come here and have some fun with food trays and entertainment!”

Nixie frowned at the nose profile of her mother. “What type of entertainment, Mother?”

Ovilla tossed both arms into the air and nodded with a smile on top of the throne platform between her mother Jennessee and her brother Exmore. “We can do that, Haildrameme. We can come up with some type of entertainment to amuse the populous of the people. Go on to the Pamburg Kingdom, ya’ll! Don’t take all day! We will stay here and wait for your call on the golden face patch,” she bounced up and down on top of the throne platform with excitement. “I wanna see each decorative Pamburg princess room, too. No, I wanna claim one…two of the rooms for my own bedroom suites.”

Kung advanced down the short steps of the throne platform with his wife and flung a hand into the air, moving across the floor, following behind the rest of the adult female royals, the young, and older male royals. “Pio, you’re in charge of the young royal females, until I return,” he dropped the hand down near the shaft with a smile.

“Father? Father!” Nixie stomped a sandal with a sneer on top of the throne chair. “I am the new Imperatoress, here, right now, taking my mother’s place on the throne of the Confederation, my royal father.”

“No! You are too precious to me as my royal daughter, Nixie.” Kung moved ahead with a smile. “Pio, you take the oracle down to the dungeon, once all the river barges have successfully departed and we are on our way down to the Pamburg Kingdom. We might need the tiny oracle and his valuable information again for an unforeseen new emergency.”

Pio climbed down the steps and dashed ahead from the throne chair stopping and blocked the oracle from escaping out of the Assembly Hall, reaching down into the pocket of the cloak, grabbing a red colored nose patch, and slapped onto the side nostril with a whisper of words to each metalist that stood outside the Social Tower on the sands of the Kingdom of the Sand.

Jarl climbed down the steps of the throne platform of the Land without a tunic, exposing a naked chest with a chuckle, turning to face the throne platform of the Wind with a sneer and dashed half-way up the steps and stopped, leaning over and snatched the collar of the orange suit on Exmore with a growl. “Grab your shaft, boy! You are coming with us while we hunt down and kill all the sissy princes, Exmore.” Exmore growled at the dirty red tinted hand of Jarl on his new orange suit jacket, reaching down and snatched his shaft. Jarl twisted the wrist bone and pulled back, jerking Exmore from the chair and through the air with a snarl, “Now, Exmore!” Jarl spun around and landed Exmore beside his elbow with a chuckle. They moved ahead and followed behind the rest of the adult royals and the other male teens toward the open archway to adventure to the Pamburg Kingdom to kill all the princes and take over the kingdom.

Princess Pelf continued to stand on top of her individual throne platform in the ankle-length yellow dress and stared at a back spine of each royal adult and royal teen male as each one disappeared through one of the open archways to leave the Kingdom of the Sand and invade the helpless and clueless Pamburg princes. She reached down and tapped on the red colored arm patch, communicating the good wishes of her mother to all the nice hard working staff of the Sand servants to come and set up a row of tables with a set of steaming hot food and cold trays and numerous buckets of cold and hot beverages. The populous of the people didn’t need an eating plate or a cloth napkin to celebrate a party, since they used all ten naked finger pads, the mouth of stained yellow teeth, and a pair of two empty arms.

Nixie turned and paced back and forth on top of the throne chair with a series of huffs and puffs of annoyance that Pio was in charge of the Confederation while her parents were invading the Pamburg Kingdom for a silly battle of land grabbing. She wanted to join the hand of Modoc as the true Imperatoress of the confederation. Thus, she and Modoc would marry and then become the new king and queen of the entire continent that didn’t have a name. She whispered for her eardrums only with a smile, “The Nixie Lands. No, I don’t like that sound. The Nixieland. Nope! I don’t like that sound either. The Nixie Continent. Yeah, I like that name,” she nodded with a giggle. “Yes. I like that name. I will be the co-ruler with my future husband Modoc of the new Nixie Continent,” she sat back down inside the throne chair with boredom without the personal funny and cute entertainment of her guy Modoc or the other teen cute and hunky males, crossing both arms and legs as she wondered how long it would take to kill a set of sissy teen princes. She missed Modoc already and heard the stomping and heavy footpaths of the invaders coming up the staircase without a single table of food for the hunger throng of Fire metalists, Sun guards, and Lakes fisherwomen from each abandoned river barge. She was not a stupid upcoming Imperatoress as her devoted spies within the gang of Sand servants took numerous colored pictures of the large horde of eating and sleeping nasty people that lounged on top of the sands between the Delta waters and the Social Tower while waiting for something from one of the royal rulers. Her smart ass mother Haildrameme received a set of similar arm patch photographs while diplomatically offering shelter and food for the nasty people before there was a riot or a rebel among the gang inside the Social Tower.

Kamela sat inside the throne chair with a smile down at the green colored arm patch, communicating a signal for all the people of the Kingdom of the Snow to leave, fly, and come to the Kingdom of the Sand for a party celebration also. The populous of people at the Snow castle and surrounding homes were waiting for a different electronic signal with a shaft instead but that was not going to happen, maybe not ever.

Ovilla stood upright in the lavender short dress with a sour frown and tapped down on the purple colored arm patch trying to reach a few of the other leader natives of the Wind in frustration. All the idiots were probably drunk from the wine that grew on the plant vines and stoned from the weeds that grew wild in the forestland of the Wind, since it was the day of her dead sister’s funeral. The natives of the Wind were a bunch of emotional buttercup without a mental mind and a physical body when there was a feeling of grief, pain, sorrow, and death while enjoying a depressing day of mourning of the dead soul. So, all the Wind natives would be missing the upcoming party celebration here inside the Social Tower while celebrating the upcoming victory capture of the Pamburg Kingdom.

Pio squatted down with a laugh and a smile, slapping each tiny cheekbone of the oracle for fun, reaching over and grabbed the tiny skinny arm of Orkey with a laugh, standing upright with Orkey and strolled toward the line of life-sized stone statues on the forward wall and stopped, lifting, and sat Orkey down on top of one of the wide hard stoned collar bone of the bigger male statue with a sneer. “Stay there for the time being! Or I will cut your tiny body into pieces of tiny bloody bits for the scorpions among the heated sands and ocean sharks on the watery shoreline. Do you understand my words!”

Orkey wiggled side to side on top of the hard surface with a smile. “Yes, my queen!”

She gasped with shock. “What does that mean to me?”

“You are in charge while Imperatoress Haildrameme is absent, are you not?”

“Yes, I am in charge.”

“Yes, my queen,” Orkey laughed with a smile.

“Be good! Stay right there! Or I will beat you black and blue and red,” Pio back stepped from the oracle with a stern face and side stepped, standing in front of the row of new statues, climbing onto the hard stone arms and collar bone, reaching out and retrieved the protruded shaft. She slowly stood upright with a wiggle and a giggle, slowly spinning around and balanced an individual boot heel on top of the two separate collar bones on the life-sized male statue, tossing both arms into the air. “Come inside everyone! Come in! We are going to have a party and celebrate something.”

The three open archways filled with numerous smiling Fire metalists, Sun guards, and Lakes fisherwomen as Imperator Kung had retrieved all the docked river barges and all the men-folk for the battle with the princes of the Pamburg Kingdom.

Pelf looked up with a smile to see all the new faces coming through the archway and inside the Assembly Hall, climbing down the throne steps with a giggle, moving ahead, bumping into a set of numerous of pointy elbows and biceps and strolled toward one of the open archways, escaping the reign of nasty Pio. Pelf didn’t understand her father’s logic to assign Pio as a temporary Imperatoress for the morning, since the battle with the Pamburg princes would take a couple of hours, at most. The men of the Confederation were thoroughly trained in a shaft kill skill and death sessions, since birth.

However, Pio was kinder than Nixie. If Nixie was in charge, her older sister Pelf would be stuffed down into one of the life-sized statues foreverly without mercy or food or air or water.

Now, it was an opportunity for Pelf to leave the Assembly Hall and explore the inner guts of the mysterious dungeon space for fun and adventure while waiting for the return of her parents.

 

 

 

Kingdom of the Sun

Home of Princelet Zitgestum and his wife Princeletess Glay

and first royal prince Vantrey, second royal prince Qcraft

and dead third royal prince Zeebac

Dry and heated orange tinted soil and hot temperatures

Bright sunshine without clouds

 

 

In-between the thick tree trunks within the Kingdom of the Wind, each prince teen separately rode a body that was entwined around a new swinging vine, soaring through the air between the red tinted bark of the tall mature trees, reaching out and grabbed, jumping, and twisted a body on the next swinging vine in sweat and nervousness while fleeing away from the forest of burning trees.

In the short distance, the landscape changed from cool forest into a scene of flat and dry looking orange tinted soil.

Strawn led first on top of the sailing vine and then leaped up into the air, touching the last swinging vine, soaring over the last of the pink tinted leaves and entered ahead into the new landscape. The flight of the plant coated vine peaked through the air waves. Not desiring to sail backwards and return into the plumes of black smoke and the red fire inside the Kingdom of the Wind, he released the vine and leaped into the air, whirling a body side to side while falling toward the hard ground and hit on the side of the body with a loud moan. His body continued to roll over the hard dirt and finally stopped with a huff of annoyance. He stood upright with a loud groan and wiped the sweat and dirt from a sweaty face and some of the covered dirtier body parts with a set of heavy sighs. “I think we are clear from the massive destructed of burning trees.”

The second swinging vine from the forestland hit its peak in the air waves as Cumberrun released both hands and leaped a body away from the flying vine, forming into a roll of an impressive somersault, soaring through the air in a folded body and hit, flinging a rolled body over the dry soil with a set of loud grunt and then halted. He unfolded the limbs resting on a back spine with a loud groan. He slowly rolled over and stood upright with a sour frown, turning to see the burning trees within the Kingdom of the Wind. “I smell the burning forest. Why would the native burn the trees? The tree houses are their homes.”

Strawn stood in place and turned, scanning the new landscape with a stern face. “The burning is part of cleaning out the old rotten trees for the new fresh treelings that need sunshine and rest to grow tall and bit. That’s why the natives were dancing around in scream, some type of fire dance.

He frowned at the plume of smoke and fire stacks within the Kingdom of the Wind. “The natives had me fooled. It appeared like they were running away from the fires, not celebrating it.”

“We don’t care about the fires. We didn’t find Teath in there. So we continue our search before war breaks out between the Confederation and the Pamburg princes.” Strawn turned away from the rows of burning trees and moved ahead toward over a naked and dry land without a single tree or a single hut of shade with a sour frown. Where are we?”

Cumberrun spun around from the rows of burning trees and slowly strolled ahead, reaching out and kicked the dry hard dirt with a smile, turning to scan the rest of the landscape, “Hmm! That is a stupid question, Prince Strawn. I can clearly see a terrain of land that is colored in dry orange sands or dirt or soil. Pick one of my fine descriptive nouns? And I also see the big wide and unlimited pretty blue skyline that is above my silly girly scarf that covers my wonderful amber tinted hair roots which covers all the landscape and then entire world, since I did ace my geography princely lesson. In the blue sky, the bright and heated sun rays are burning through the silk girly clothing and making me sweat like a hog that is roasting over an open fire pit which makes me hunger. I also see no lush green forest like the Kingdom of the Wind or a curvy yellow tinted swamp stream of low water that contains numerous hunger green colored gators like our home within the Pamburg Kingdom. Thus, I am strolling through the desert of orange with blistering hotness. And I don’t see one damn shade tree to piss on like a damn dog.”

“Pee on the dirt, Cumberlynn!”

Cumberrun exhaled with a huff of worry. “The night was pretty last night. I miss Pamburg.”

He moved ahead with Cumberrun through the dry and dusty soil, “Me, too.”

“My stomach is empty.”

“Mine, too.”

“What does Teath look like again?”

“Amber hair, skin, and eyeballs…”

In the blue sky, a silver tinted object flashed with bright light patterns coming from the bright sunrays showing off an assortment of big dull orange tinted rusty spots on each side of the flying airship and then it slowed its air speed and hovered in the air over the dirt. Cumberrun looked up to see the airship and shaded both eyeballs with a worried brow. “Does an airship carry a deadly weapon that could harm my princely person?” A small purple tinted lava coated f-bomb launched out from underneath the ugly rusty opening of the underbelly and then soared through the air, targeting down directly at the two princes.

“Yeah!” Strawn shuffled to the side with a grunt and slammed into Cumberrun as both bodies dropped down and fell over the hard dirt while creating a set of loud moans and a lovely pretty orange colored whirl of dust from the hard surface. The f-bomb hit down and exploded a several feet behind two pairs of boot heels. The airship slowly dropped down from the sky and gently settled on top of the orange colored soil.

Cumberrun looked up through the puff the orange dust with a sneer to see the grounded airship. “I don’t know here, but I think that we have company arriving with a tray of breakfast food this morning.”

Strawn looked up through the puff of orange dust with a gasp to see the grounded airship. “Who are they?”

He exhaled. “I don’t know who.” The exterior door hatch slid open. Cumberrun smiled. “Okay. They have landed in the ugliest airship in the world, at least in the world of the Confederation. So, they can’t be that too unfriendly. They are probably a set of elderly folks who are looking to meet and greet a pair of princes from the Pamburg Kingdom with the breakfast meal.”

Strawn sneered at the door of the airship without moving or standing upright from the dirt. “That is the second time that you have mentioned food. I would think that your princely life would be more important than a plate of food.”

He stared at the open archway of the airship with a growl without moving or standing upright from the dirt also. “I’m hunger. I’m sweaty. I’m dirty. I’m pissed.”

Strawn stared at the open archway with a smile, “Me, too! A set of unfriendly folks will leave and get out of the grounded airship coming this way toward us to inspect our two dead pretend bodies. We stay down over the dry dirt, until they are really close. Then we jump upright and kill them without warning and mercy.”

He continued to lie still without moving with a snigger and a smile, “Uoo! I like that idea.”

Each native of the Kingdom of the Sun displayed an array of tattoos, since the age of four years old. The age of four years was selected as the controlling point for any misplaced ugly and rude behavior. Every time a young child had misbehaved, a tattoo was burned into the skin, starting with the bicep of the right arm. Some of the younger and the older male and female natives displayed an assortment of colorful tattoos, including both facial cheekbones, both arms, both sides of the chest cavity, the complete back spine, and both legs, including both feet.

Once the entire body had been adorned with an array of colorful tattoos for each misbehaving act, the native was declared a trouble maker and was finally released into the darkness for a final punishment of the last nasty deed.

The Kingdom of the Sun was not a nickname. The land terrain was colored in orange dry and heated desert which was burnt each day from the bright yellow and heated sunlight. The daytime air temperatures rose and then extended over the one hundred and twenty degrees. Thus, a native or a creature could survive during the daylight hours. At night, the air temperatures held a cooler one hundred and six degrees, allowing the native species to roam for food and companionship.

At the age of twelve, the native was released out into the harsh, dry, and deadly desert terrain during the Time of Maturity ritual. If the desert did not kill you, then you became an official native of the Kingdom of the Sun. If the desert killed you, then you became instant food for the only living wildlife, the beetles.

On the top of orange colored soil, the rusty and ancient looking airship didn’t lower a drop ramp down into the dirt for a sissy pair of fancy shoes. The first warrior stood inside the open archway and jumped down into the orange soil with a grunt, bending both kneecaps with a perfect landing, slowly standing upright with a growl to see the two dead invaders on the soil of the Kingdom of the Sun. The lead warrior wore a pair of light colored pants that were ripped and torn from activity duty with a naked chest, a long black colored ponytail in the rear of the skull, a pair of brown eyeballs, and a tone of dark tinted skin. Her personal array of tattoos started at the throat neck and then expanded over the entire chest, moving all the way down to the top of the fit waistline and onto the back spine. She led the pathway toward Strawn and Cumberrun with a sneer.

A second and third warrior exited from the open archway of the airship and leaped into the air, landing one at a time on a set of bent kneecaps, slowly standing up with a sneer to see the two dead invaders also. Each warrior looked like the leader with an array of tattoos over the throat, the chest, both arms, and the back spine. They slowly moved together behind the lead warrior.

The lead warrior stopped and stood in front of the girly scarf of Strawn with a loud snarl.

On the ground, Cumberrun swiftly stood upright and pointed to each warrior with a laugh and a grin. “What the fuck are ya’ll? I can’t tell with my naked eyesight. Are you a group of guys without a set of tits or a group of gals, without a set of tits?”

The two other Sun warriors moved ahead and halted, forming a single row of three with the leader warrior, staring with a sneer at Cumberrun with a set of growls.

The leader of the warrior moved ahead and stopped, standing in front of the skull of the grounded Strawn, leaning over and flung a tongue of mouth spit on top of the girly scarf with a sneer. “We are three scout warriors from the Kingdom of the Sun. You are two trespassers from the Kingdom of the Sun.”

Cumberrun continued to stand with a nod and a smile, jabbing a finger at each warrior. “O. The three warriors are males, without a set of tits. That makes sense to me now.”

Strawn slowly stood upright and wiped off the mouth spit, the face sweat, and orange tinted dirt from a face and some of the silk satin covered body parts with a sneer. “We are two terrified native refugees coming out from the Kingdom of the Wind. The forest is on fire. Don’t you smell the smoke, asswipe? Don’t you see the fires, dumbass?” He thumbed back over a collar bone at the burning trees.

He leaned over with a sour frown into the cheekbone of Strawn. “You are not winning a cute date to the dance party, tonight, sister dear,” Cumberrun stood upright with a laugh.

The leader warrior turned to face with horror and shock the burning forestland of the Kingdom of the Wind and then returned back, jabbing a finger at each prince with a sneer. “You, two trespassers have stared the forest fires.”

Strawn leaned over with a sneer into her chin, since he was slightly shorter than the Sun warrior, “No, bitch!”

Cumberrun pointed at the leader with a laugh and a grin. “It’s a bastard. I told you before, sister dear. They are three males, who are pretending to be three ugly ass girls. Hi there, three ugly persons in the entire world! You are my first transgender person,” he extended a hand with a smile and a nod.

Strawn reached over and slapped the extended arm of Cumberrun down to the ground and then over to touch the set of girly clothes with both naked hands. “We are from the Kingdom of the Wind. Do you not see my girly pretty silk scarf?”

The leader warrior reached over and ripped off the scarf from the skull of Strawn, drawing and examined the fabric with a sour frown, shaking a black colored ponytail. “This coloring and design is not familiar pattern within the Kingdom of the Wind.”

Cumberrun jabbed a finger at each Sun warrior with a laugh and a grin. “O. It is three bitches. Only a girl would recognize and identify a piece of colored material with a stupid design of something that I as a manly male couldn’t figure out with my life.”

“I will take your life,” the second Sun warrior sneered at Cumberrun.

The leader of the warrior growled at Strawn. “I am a female warrior.”

Cumberrun laughed. “O. I was wrong. They are three girls, who are pretending to be three males. So, they are three transgender males. Is that right, bitch?”

“Wrong?” The leader warrior frowned.

Strawn nodded with a smile at the leader of the three warriors. “Right, bitch! I am a male warrior, who is superior, stronger, tougher, and meaner than a gator.”

Within the single line of Sun guards, the middle warrior gasped in shock and jabbed a finger at the amber locks on Strawn. “Look at them! They both come from the Pamburg Kingdom. They are spies. They stared the fires. They are the enemies. They killed our kin.”

Strawn reached up and touched the cropped amber hair strands with a smile, “Damn! You just now figured that out. What give me away? Was it my amber curls or my amber eyeballs?” He laughed with a nod.

The third warrior leaned over with a sneer into the nose bridge of Cumberrun as they were of equal height with a set of nasty growls too. She snarled. “We kill them first. Then we wear a set of individual pretty amber curls over two of our skulls and take turns with our new hair pieces for amusingly fun and adventure.”

Cumberrun shook his shoulder length amber curls with a smile. “You know I don’t like that idea, transgender bastard. Do you like that idea, Strawn?”

Strawn reached down and whipped out his personal shaft, lifting it near a sneer. “Naw, I don’t. Let’s dance, transgender bitch!”

He exhaled with a huff of frustration and slapped the legs of the girly dress, “No! That’s not right, Strawn. Let’s dance, transgender bastards.” Cumberrun reached down and gathered the long skirt, lifting it into the air for show, exposing a dangling shaft near a leg. He reached over and grabbed the shaft, sliding a hand down toward the bigger tip of the rod lifting and twirling the rod side to side. The hunting knife flew out from a cupped hand of the second warrior sailing through the air waves and hit the twirling rod with a tiny ping. Then, the hunting knife dropped down, landing onto the soil in front of the boot toe of the prince as the warrior gasped in alarm. Cumberrun sneered. “Try again, transgender doll or transgender dude! I am so confused,” he dashed ahead and whipped the shaft side to side between a set of two biceps with a growl, slamming the rod into with her shaft with a loud ting and a bit of red spark of metal. He back stepped and released her shaft, lifting upright his shaft and then blocked her strokes of rod against a face with a chuckle, shoving the warrior backwards with a grin. He reached up and punched a folded fist with a loud grunt while wiping the smirk right off the face of warrior.

The warrior back stepped from Cumberrun with a loud hiss and reached up, holding the developing bruise on the cheekbone. Cumberrun lowered the shaft and reached down, pressing the hidden button. A set of protruded tiny sharp blades appeared within the smooth rod. He reared back an arm and thrust forward with the shaft, stabbing the sharp blade on the smaller tip into the guts of the warrior, swiftly jerking out the blade that was coated in red bloody and pink tissue of guts. Then, the third warrior stumbled backward with a loud gasp and continued to slowly move away from Cumberrun, dropping down to die on top of the orange soil.

The second warrior lifted the shaft over a skull of black hair and ran forward with a yell at Cumberrun.

The lead warrior reached out and shoved the chest of Strawn with both hands. He stumbled backward in shock without falling over the dirt. She reached down and whipped up the shaft, slicing the air waves side to side, moving ahead with a sneer toward Strawn. He swung the shaft side to side while blocking her movements, slowly back stepping from the mighty thrusts of the leader warrior. He swung the shaft and blocked her strikes coming side to side in sweat from the two sets of bicep workout with the taller and stronger leader warrior with a set of heavy grunts.

Strawn lifted and flipped the rod into a backward horizontal whirl over the hair roots with a sneer, pressing the button. A set of hidden and expanded tiny blades protruded from the center of the rod. He twirled the bigger tip of the rod over his amber tinted hair roots with a smirk and released the rod. The rod twisted sideways over the air waves and veered over the top of black hair roots of the leader warrior, landing down into the orange soil behind her back spine.

The Sun warrior leaned back with a loud roar of laugh and held the stomach muscles from the silly fight of the sissy Pamburg prince. The warrior wasn’t stupid recognizing the unique Pamburg skin and hair on the new invader into the Kingdom of the Sun.

Strawn gasped with fear and was naked without a shaft, slowly back stepping from the leader warrior, turning to scan the dirt for a new weapon and then tripped over the torn and ripped girly long skirt, landing on a back spine with a loud grunt of fear.

Cumberrun advanced toward the second warrior and whipped the shaft with a set of protruded blades inside the rod going from the right side, over the hair roots, and down to the left side of his body with a sneer.

The leader warrior continued to laugh with a mouth drool at the silly and shorter Pamburg prince.

The second warrior lifted the shaft over a skull of black hair and ran forward with a yell and a sneer at Cumberrun.

Cumberrun continued to advance toward the second warrior while whipping the shaft with a set of protruded blades inside the rod, going from the right side, over the hair roots, and down to the left side of his body with a sneer. He lifted the shaft from the left side, over the amber hair roots, and then swiftly side stepped toward the leader warrior, slamming the rod with the exposed tiny sharp blades back down into the arched neck of the leader warrior. The rod penetrated in the delicate flesh with ease.

The leader warrior swiftly dropped down and fell on top of the orange dirt with a set of loud gags and gurgles of air loss.

Cumberrun lifted the shaft and dropped down, slamming the rod of blades onto the black colored hair roots of the second warrior. The second warrior tumbled forward and dropped down, landing a face down onto the top of the orange soil while slowly blooding over the soil and dying in the bright sunshine. He lifted the shaft and slammed it back down, beating on the grounded body of the second warrior over and over again, until the third warrior finally breathed out a last breathe. Cumberrun stood upright from the dead body with a chuckle and wiped off the fresh blood from a face and an arm. “I got three dead. How many died for you, prince?”

Strawn stood upright from the orange soil and wiped off the fresh blood and the orange dirt with a sour frown. “Shut it Cumberlynn!”

He continued to stand and scan the dirt with a frown. “Well, our enemy is dead. But, we still don’t have food or water or princess. What now, brother?”

Strawn turned and pointed at the rows of burning trees with a frown. “We should return back to the Kingdom of the Wind for food.”

He turned to face the row of smoke and fire with a sour frown, “Naw! It is burning up with fires and flames and smoke. Let’s go to the south with the pretty blue sky and the yellow bolts of lighting and eat some fresh seafood. I love seafood. I am craving lots of salt,” Cumberrun spun around and pointed at the airship with a smile.

They dashed ahead with a set of hoots and yells of victory, running ahead and leaped onto the open archway of the ground rusty airship.

Inside the airship, “Shit!” Cumberrun lifted and held the nostrils, moving ahead through the cockpit. “There’s no food here. Fuck! There is a smell of dead rats or stored shit turds. They must pookie and dookie in here in the wall corners.”

Starwn followed behind the ass of Cumberrun, sliding down into the pilot seat. “It is an escape from the heat of desert and the fires of the forest. We fly this thing away from the bloody numerous body parts, before we are discovered for murder, torment, and torture.”

“Yes, sire!” Cumberrun slid down into the co-pilot chair with a smile.

He reached out and scanned the flat control panel with both hands while activating the engines with a smile. “I was impressed with the strength and agility of the three guards of the Sun. Each one possessed a shaft.” The engines roared into power. The front screen showed the outside features of a blue skyline, a row of yellow lightning streaks, the plumes of black smoke, and the flames of yellow fire. The airship lifted from the ground soil into the blue sky.

Cumberrun smiled “O. You figured it out. They were three males.”

He rotated both hands over the control panel and steered the airship through the sky with a smile. “No. They were three females.”

“Girls don’t have a shaft, even if they appear as a transgender male, Strawn. Did I say that right? Isn’t that right?”

“I was talking about the metal shaft.”

Cumberrun lifted up and down the shaft into the air in front of a smile. “Males don’t have a metal dick, either. Geez! You need to spy on one of more of your naked princely brothers more often. No male has a metal dick. I bet that would really hurt when you piss and fuck a pussy.”

“I was talking about the metal weapon in a hand which is called a shaft.”

“O. I know that. I have one, a flesh shaft for fucking girls and a metal shaft for killing enemies. The sky is filled with tons of ugly airships. I think we hit traffic hour, sire. Where are we going to land next, Strawn?”

Strawn stared at the viewer window with a smile. “The three warriors of the Sun did not find Teath. Else, they would have immediately recognized us, before their untimely deaths. This is very good news. Teath is still alive. And she didn’t go into the Kingdom of the Sun. So, she must be inside the Kingdom of the Sand.”

Cumberrun frowned. “There seems to be a party happening inside the Kingdom of the Sand.”

He nodded with a smile. “So, they might have found Teath which would make it easy for us to rescue her.”

“Ease for us? We will have to fight an entire kingdom.”

“That is no problem for a Pamburg king!”

He exhaled. “I’m glad that you wanna be king and then die. I wanna be a lowly squat and live forever.”

Strawn nodded with a smile, “Yeah! Let’s find Teath and get outta of here!” The rusty and beaten airship slowly flew with the rest of the other rusty and beaten up airships toward the Kingdom of the Sand.

 

 

 

Delta smooth light blue waters

Hot temperatures and parted clouds of sunshine

and four miles per hour north winds

Fleet of royal river barges from the Kingdom of the Lakes

 

 

A decorative line of seven river barges which had lounged along the shoreline by the Kingdom of the Lakes sailed away from the Kingdom of the Sand and swiftly steered up the north direction over the calm Delta waters while looking for trouble to start and end a war with Pamburg Kingdom.

The baby blue tinted Delta waters were owned by a group of citizens which were called the River Rats. The River Rats consisted of a collection of unknown number of men, women, and children. They wore a hat that was made of an extra-large gator skull of beige colored bones which blocked out the harsh sunlight from the sky over a pair of sensitive eyeballs. They painted a set of crushed up dead skin and bones of sea creatures which sparked in white colors over the external skin. This morning, not one fast boat of the River Rat sailed over the Delta water for an immediate action with one of the seven river barges that veered toward the gates of the Pamburg Kingdom.

On the external deck of each river barge, rows of brave young and old male citizens specifically from the Kingdom of the Sun and the Kingdom of the Lakes within the Confederation stood ready with a shaft in the bright morning sunlight to invade the mysterious lands of the Pamburg Kingdom.

Inside the first river barge that was decorated with a dragon head of purple tint with a set of red eyeballs, and a pair of yellow fangs, the interior steering cabin was a long rectangular room with a set of side open windows, a rear open archway without a set of doors. The forward wall was hidden behind the dragon face with a series of vertical and horizontal slots to see the water, the sky, and the sandy sides of the shoreline for steering the barge over the water and not into the wetter bank. The room was filled with the captain of the boat and all the royals that from every different kingdom which made of the Confederation. Each royal stood around a map table in the rear of the cabin room around a holographic image that came from the arm patch of Kung which displayed the entire continent for all eyeballs.

Imperator Kung stood beside his wife Imperatoress Haildrameme in front of the map table. His two daughters first royal Princess Pelf and second royal Princess Nixie were not allowed to fight but ordered to amuse the populous of the people at the Kingdom of the Sand while the adult and male teen royals wrapped up the brief and bloody battle with the Pamburg princes. Then, Kung would rule the entire continent. He would like his first daughter Pelf to rule at the Kingdom of the Sand with her upcoming new husband Modoc. Then his second daughter Nixie would marry Jarl and rule over the Kingdom of the Land. Kung pointed down at the map with a finger on the other hand and a stern face, parting the lips to speak.

The royal couple from the Kingdom of the Sun, Princelet Zitgestum stood beside his wife Princeletess Glay at the side of the map table which was next to Haildrameme. Their two surviving royal children, Qcraft and Vantrey leaned against the side wall, wearing a naked chest while feeling the cool breeze and the hot morning sun on a naked back spine through the open window. Their third son Zeebac had been murdered last night by a hidden and mysterious Pamburg spy who would eventually be found, tortured, and finally slowly killed by the shaft of his mother Glay.

The royal couple from the Kingdom of the Wind, Marquee Jennessee wiggled side to side in anticipation of the bloody battle with the Pamburg princes in front of her tall husband tall and obese Marquise Fallacious at the side of the map table between the Kingdom of the Land and the Kingdom of the Snow. Their son Exmore stood alone and quiet inside the dark and cold wall corner of shiny steel and away from the two smelly and brutal teen royal males from the Kingdom of the Snow. The other teen royal males were famous for brutality and meanness with shit and giggles, turning to launch a tongue of mouth spit of disgusting salvia at Exmore which didn’t bother to touch the new orange colored suit on the Wind royal. His sister Ovilla was not allowed to participate in the bloody war with the princes while at the Kingdom of the Sand entertaining the populous of the people for fun and giggles.

The royal couple from the Kingdom of the Land, Duchess Torgeezus stood beside her husband Duke Allakon on the side of the map table between Kung and the royal couple of the Wind. Their three royal sons Modoc, Altus, and Jarl stood in a row on the opposite side next to Vantrey and his brother Qcraft.

Altus and Jarl elbowed each other with a set of silly grins and soft chuckles, continuing to wear an exposed naked chest, when each young teen had tossed off the shirt in defiance of the order of Kung inside the Assembly Hall.

Modoc had not removed the green colored tunic vest like the other royals and stood beside his good friend Vantrey, leaning over with a soft whisper and a smile to discuss the desires of ruling the Pamburg Kingdom after the slaughter of the sissy princes.

The royal couple of the Kingdom of the Snow Queen Ylangling stood next to her husband King Amoywane on the opposite end of the map table and leaned into each other face while staring with a smile at the Pamburg map. Their two royal sons Datto and Lorchess stood on the side wall in front of the open window and wore a naked chest, jabbing a shaft in the direction of poor sissy Prince Exmore along with numerous tongue spits of salvia for shit and giggles.

The royal couple of the Kingdom of the Lakes, Countess Zorachina and her husband Count Quinastine stood together on the side of the map table between Vetepurr and the royal couple of the Snow. Their two sons Ferron and Gunnison wore a naked chest and stood in-between the river barge captain while reaching out, trying to press one of the numerous shiny buttons on the boat console as the captain slammed a naked hand away from the control panel with a curse. Each brother reached out with a different hand and tried to touch a new shiny lever with a laugh.

In front of the map table and the back spine of the captain, Kung stared down with a smile at the map. “No one actually knows the day to day operations within Pamburg. Thus, the entire kingdom is a mystery and a fascination of day dreams with every royal and every person within the Confederation territory, including me. However, the rumor of the Pamburg medical and science technology is beyond sophistication. The entire kingdom is guarded by a set of two crystal panels that created a tall and long fence with a set of two gates, where no person is allowed entrance. The military boasts the best archers, shooters, and airship pilots to ensure no entrance also, so the rumor goes. Thus, there has never been a civil war with Pamburg and the Confederation for any reason, because of the secret Pamburg science which allows each female royal to conceive a baby royal, without spilling blood or guts.”

Vetepurr stared down and memorized the colorful holographic landscape of the Pamburg Kingdom with a sneer. “I don’t want a holographic tour. What is the battle plan, Kung?”

Kung frowned down at the map. “We all must first understand the landscape to accurate position all of our limited battle warriors for the fight. I wished that we could have summoned all the killing soldiers.”

Jennessee frowned down at the map. “We do not possess a field of killing soldiers, Kung.”

Allakon looked up from the map table and stared out the window at the calm waters with a puzzled brow. “Where are all the River Rat speed boats? Usually, a fleet of pesky pests are patrolling the waters and chasing my tail when I fly over the Delta waters inside an airship for a delivery of a food shipment,” he returned back to see each royal with a confused brow.

Amoywane looked up from the map table and turned to stare at Allakon with a wink and a laugh. “The River Rats went the food shipment wagons, not your ass, Allakon.”

Kung jabbed a finger and sour frown down at the map. “Here…”

Baron Vetepurr of the Kingdom of the Fire did not have a biological son but numerous biological daughters who could not fight against the Pamburg princes, since it would have been completely unfair for a royal princess to defeat and then kill a royal prince. Vetepurr stared down with a smile at the hologram map of Pamburg Kingdom which was incomplete and based on the ancient rumor of each dead imperator. “I took care of them.”

Amoywane turned with a gasp to see the bald head of Vetepurr. “You take out the fleet of River Rat fast speed boats. How did you do that? That was very bold and brave, Vetepurr.”

Vetepurr continued to stare down with a smile at the hologram map of Pamburg Kingdom while calculating where to kill each Confederation royal, so he could become the next king of the Pamburg Kingdom. “Yes, I am both bold and brave. Now, the plan…”

“I am leader here.” Kung pointed down with a stern face at the holographic map. “The mysterious and mighty Pamburg Kingdom houses a great army with a set of well-trained soldiers, a fleet of flying airships, and a mass of slaves that wait hand and foot on each royal of Pamburg. The entire lands are cut off by a set of crystal gates and a continuous crystal fence on the northeastern side of the kingdom. Around the rest of the kingdom lands, there is a range of tall woodland mountains. No other king or warrior has ever tried to invade and conquer the Pamburg Kingdom. So, we will be the first and only invaders of the Pamburg Kingdom. Then, we will rule the entire continent.”

Zorachina looked up with a puff of confusion to see each royal. “Why are we invading the Pamburg Kingdom? The Confederation was composed of numerous kingdoms that had lived in peace and prosperity for centuries, living and working together through the Royal Academy, mostly.

Allakon looked down with a worried brow at the map. “The Confederation lands are very limited. The confederation citizens are multiplying and expanding too rapidly. The Confederation had not seen a war for eons which could have acquired a set of new natives and an assortment of new landmass.

Vetepurr stared down at the holographic landscape of the Pamburg Kingdom with a sneer. “What is the battle plan, Kung?”

Zitgestum smiled down at the map. “I can’t believe that we are really going to war. Glay had predicted this day for years.”

“Why would Glay had planned and predicted a day of war with the Pamburg Kingdom?” Ylangling looked up with a sour frown to see the black hair roots of Glay.

Torgeezus smiled down at the map. “We are all equal in rule within the Confederation.”

Fallacious smiled down at the map. “No. We are preventing a war. If the oracle words are true, then we will win the war very swiftly.”

Vetepurr stared down at the holographic landscape of the Pamburg Kingdom with a sneer. “What is the battle plan, Kung? The river barge is getting closer to the pair of glittering crystal made entrance gates of the Pamburg Kingdom.”

Kung jabbed a finger and a smile down at the map. “To the south, the Great Ocean stretches out for miles and miles beyond a pair of naked eyeballs toward the next unknown continent. To the west and beyond the fresh water river, the Great Mountain range soars up and down over the land for miles and miles into a new continent also. To the east, there stood the Freelands, a set of independent landmass with a set of mysterious natives. Over the years, the Confederation has traded goods and services with the Freelands but never has desired to conquer the stupid and poor natives for any reason. To the north, the Pamburg Kingdom stands all alone beside the sparkling light blue colored Delta waters. The Delta water is a long and wide salt river that divides the numerous kingdoms of the Confederation in half. The northern end of the Delta water stretches for miles and miles over flat and fertile landscape and then eventually into the next shoreline of a new continent. Thus, the Confederation is lodged and locked between the two Great Oceans, the two Great Mountain ranges, and the great Pamburg Kingdom.

Vetepurr stared down at the holographic landscape of the Pamburg Kingdom with a sneer. “I can see the landscape features clearly. What is the battle plan, Kung?”

Kung pointed at the short mounting. “Here! The shortest mountain in the Pamburg Kingdom houses a placid lake and a majestic dome, where the king and queen live who watch over each precious daughter.”

Quinastine gasped down at the map. “The queen and the king are still alive. They will see our parade of river barges. They will summon their fleet of boats to destroy us first.”

Fallacious smiled down at the map. “No. If the oracle words are true and all the princesses are dead, then the queen and the king will seek refuge inside the Prince House to guard and save each prince, before there is a war.”

Glay clapped with a smile. “I wanna kill the king of Pamburg.”

Ylangling smiled down at the map. “I do.”

“I will do it with my shaft.” Quinastine laughed.

“Shush, all royals!” Kung exhaled. “We must understand the war plan. The shortest mountain in the Pamburg Kingdom houses a placid lake and a majestic dome, where the king and queen live who watch over each precious daughter. The lake waters slowly and calmly flowed down one side of the short mountain into a set of sixteen sparkling mini-rivers. Between each placid mini-river, a princess dome is built which total fourteen. On the outer edges of the two mini-rivers, there is not a dome structure. Thus, the king and the queen of Pamburg always birth fourteen princesses that represent the strength and the survival of the Pamburg. Below the shortest mountain and the surrounding grounds, the flat ground land consists of individual sections of wet and deep swamps and small narrow deep stream that hold the true natives of wild white colored gators and yellow colored snakes that are too wild and too violent for a vicious viper much less a royal princess. The mountain castle base on the northern side provides a flat surface of solid yellow dirt which held a small fleet of metal copper tinted airships. The airships are used to travel back and forth into the various villages of the kingdom…”

Allakon gasped down at the map. “The king will use his fleet of flying airships to fight with us above the sky and on the water. We must send out for our fleet of airships also. I will contact my overseer to fill the skies with…”

“No!” Kung frowned down at the map. “The airships are not manned by a princess. A royal princess is pampered and spoiled. Only a prince or a squire uses the airship. We are here on a diplomatic mission, royals.”

Fallacious smiled down at the map. “Kung is correct. We are here only to investigate the rumor of the dead princesses. We must first establish that each one is dead first. Then, we can attack and kill, capturing an entire nation for our abuse and use.”

Zitgestum frowned down at the map. “The Pamburg Kingdom houses natives like the Confederation. What about the natives, who whip a mean shift in defiance of capture or kill, Kung? I would be defiance and defeat my person, my family, and my nation against a set of invaders also.”

Kung pointed down at the map. “Within the Pamburg Kingdom, each village holds a set of the natives that work a specific job and a specific product for the growth of the lands and continence of a self-sustained kingdom. The Pamburg Kingdom is unique funny shape plot of land. The shortest mountain stands in front of a body of water that is called the Delta. The Delta waters feed the numerous wet swamps. A circular avenue of individual wet swamps and alternating dry pockets of yellow land encircle the shortest mountain for miles and miles until the edge of the swamp and pocket of land slams into the foot toe of a range of high mountains. The mountain range is steep and high in brown color with numerous green lush woodlands that provides food and shelter for the natural wild animals, cutting back toward the northern plain. At the edge of the mountain foot, there is an array of flat fertile land of red colored soil for food crops. In front of the rows and the rows of food crops, there are scattered set of individual villages that house all the natives. The natives are too busy with a daily work life and will not pay attention to the conquest, conquer, and control of the mountain castle. I am not worried about the natives, only the princes. Each sister princess had never visited a village or a mountain peak or a wet swamp, thus no native has never seen a Pamburg princess…”

Torgeezus looked up with a smile to see each royal. “Except, all the royals of the Pamburg Kingdom are colored in amber colored hair roots, amber tinted skin, and a pair of amber tinted eyeballs. Thus, a native would recognize any prince or princess immediately. I do not believe that any royal here possesses those particular features here inside this room,” she laughed with the other royals.

Kung looked up and cleared a throat to see each royal. “Each sister princess was housed and trained to become a princess within confides of the mountain palace until the official Princess Walk.”

Jennessee looked up with a confused brow around each royal. “What is the Princess Walk?”

Haildrameme looked up with a smile to see each royal. “It is a royal ritual where the princess is selected to become the new queen.”

Jennessee frowned. “So, the Princess Walk has been cancelled, since the oracle said that all princesses are dead.”

Haildrameme nodded. “I suspect so.”

Kung cleared a throat with a smile. “The war plan is to find and locate all the dead princesses.”

Glay frowned. “That is a very difficult task.”

Kung shook a skull. “No! It is a very easy task. I know where the dead princesses are located. Look down at the holographic map! The dancing hall, the eating hall, and the entertainment hall, these are composed of one big and gigantic single space that has been chiseled out within the northern side of the mountain and it is located on the opposite side of the sixteen mini-waterfalls. The gigantic space was cut deep inside the mountain cove and away from the harsh sunlight, providing coolness during the daylight hours and warmth during the nighttime. It is directly underneath the mountain lake and below the edge of the cliff, where the kingly dome of the royal parents stands. It is called the princess throne room.”

Allakon laughed with a nod to each royal. “The princess throne room, that’s make perfect sense.”

Kung smiled with a nod to each royal. “The princess throne room is located on the second tier of the mountain side facing the north, overlooking the flat yellow soil and the row of airships. It is a limestone colored cave room of purple hue that had been hollowed out by acid rain water eons ago. Haildrameme, you and the other queens will climb up a set of external steps and land onto the second floor. There, you will find the all the dead princesses. There are fourteen bodies. So, you need to be very certain to count up to the math number of fourteen. Then, you will contact the kings via the face patch. Then, the kings will kill the remaining squire escort that will be here on the river barge. Then, all our brave and bold soldiers will invade and kill all the princes inside the Prince House along with the king and the queen. Then finally, the kings will join you and the other queens. We will terrorize the natives after killing off each prince. Then, we will become the true heirs of Pamburg Kingdom. Thus, the new kings and queens will finally take our rightly place in ancient history and rule the entire continent. The end!” All the other royals clapped with a set of loud cheers and whistles. Then the steering room inside the first barge went silence.

Amoywane turned and frowned at the imperator. “How do you know of all this information, Kung?”

Kung looked down with a smirk at the holographic map on top of the table. “Over the years, each dead imperator had observed and came back home and then wrote down all the freshly eyeball observations. Over time, a complete map of the Pamburg Kingdom has emerged into an array of living colors. This is the plan. This is our war.”

 

 

 

Pamburg Kingdom

Home of dead King Conic and his wife dead Queen Shemerry

and thirteen dead princesses

and single live and breathing Princess Teath

Warm temperatures and windy with bright sunshine

Prince House location

Second floor level

Pamburg Squire Number Thirty-Six apartment setting

 

 

On top of the bed, Pamburg Squire Number Thirty-Six continued to stretch out over the messy bedcover inside his private apartment on the lower floor of the Prince House, where all the other squires lived too. He continued to tap onto the metal screen of each arm patch on both an upper and lower pair of naked arms with a sour frown, studying each prince and princess digital photograph on each screen with a soft whisper. “I have seen all this before. Nothing has changed. Nothing is new. What am I missing?” He laughed. “That’s too easy. It is one unique characteristic that comes only from the first Pamburg King. Think! Arm patch one, show me all…” He exhaled with a sour frown. “Maybe, if I look a group of princes and princesses with only one common characteristic, then I can eliminate all the ones that I do not share. I know that I am the direct descendant of the first Pamburg King, since the beginning of the Pamburg Kingdom. I know because I feel it and I care the most about this matter among all the squires. Arm patch one, show me one unique characteristic that is shared by all princes or princesses here inside my database.” Arm patch one twinkled in colored lights and then produced a single digit photograph with a row of people on the metal screen. He laughed with a smile. “What is this, arm patch number one?”

The voice on the arm patch number one on top of his naked upper forearm droned for all eardrums. “The photograph is one unique characteristic that is shared by all princes or princesses here inside my database.”

He smiled down at the new digital picture. “I have seen each smiling face before. Pamburg Squire Number Forty-Six, Prince Octon, and Princess Beebelle all possess the same set of dumbo earlobes which could fly them to the moon and back down here on the planet,” laughing. “But who is the last person in the pic, arm patch number one? I don’t recognize the young teen male.”

“The young teen male is Prince Jarl, who resides in the Kingdom of the Land.”

He frowned down at the arm patch. “O. I had asked for all the princes and princesses in the land. Arm patch two, show me more of the princes and princess of the Confederation nations?” Arm patch number two flashed with an array of colored lines and then cleared, displaying a row of people. “Place a name above the hair roots of each male or female!” The metal screen illuminated in the color of red with the name over each set of hair roots in the digital picture. “Prince Vantrey from the Kingdom of the Sun looks like his mother. She is a tall and big woman with tone of dark tinted skin and a pair of big eyeballs,” he laughed with a nod. “I sound like a gossiping old Pamburg lady. Vantrey is the first royal prince son of Glay. His biological mother was the leader and the princeletess of the Kingdom of the Sun. The land is one big ball of heat. It is dry and harsh and heated from the bright sun, without any rainfall. Each year, more babies died within the hot heat. Each year, more teens perished from the Time of the Maturity ritual. Each year, more guards moved and lived within the other kingdoms, abandoning their home land and their dreams. Blab. Blab. Blab.”

He continued to tap through each group photograph with a smile. “The Kingdom of the Land consists of red dirt and rows of crop fields. Ah! It is a great big farm which is the home of Duke Allakon and Duchess Torgeezus. Duchess Torgeezus looks like all her royal sons Modoc, Jarl, and whoever,” he continued to tap through each group digital picture with a smile. “First royal princess Ovilla from the Kingdom of the Wind has a set of ugly buck teeth. That girl never opens her mouth for a colored photography,” laughing.

“The Kingdom of the Fire is set of underground metal pits. Baron Vetepurr looks like his first and second and third daughter princesses. A miner of metal is called a metalist. That’s make sense, sorta. All the females that come from the Kingdom of the Fire are very scary looking with a pair of silver tinted half-arms, a dark long cloak, and a slowly bald head of scattered hair strands. Those females must carry a very bad body disease,” he continued to tap through the digital pictures with a stern face. “The entire royal family that comes from the Kingdom of the Lakes has a tone of pink tinted skin. Prince Ferron is a brute of a young teen. He is tall with that pinky-pink skin like his mom. I bet no one teases him about his pink-pinky skin color,” he continued to tap on the metal screen to the next digital picture. “Ylangling, she is the queen of Kingdom of the Snow and possesses a tone of peachy skin tint, a pair of green eyes, and a head of black hair and lives in a ball of ice cold snow, a snow ball,” he laughed.

“Princess Pelf is a tall and slender teenage girl with a head of long white colored hair, a pair of violet eyeballs, a tone of yellow tinted skin, and an ugly crooked nose. She is the first royal princess lives and rules in the Kingdom of the Sand. The Kingdom of Sand is one big sand box. Got it! Her mom Imperatoress Haildrameme is tall and slender with a head of blonde hair, a tone of yellow skin, a pair of violet eyeballs and an ugly crooked nose. Her sister Princess Nixie is very, very popular. Her photographs are scattered everywhere throughout the personal databases of each royal within the Confederation. She must be in the running for the imperatoress of the Confederation. Every male has a picture of her inside an arm patch too. She is a pretty girl. Her sister Princess Pelf is tall like her mom Imperatoress Haildrameme while her sister Princess Nixie is short like a rojo bird that lives here near the bottom of the mountain castle. Tell me about all the marriage lines of each royal within the Confederation, arm patch three!”

“The current digital photograph shows the first royal princess of the Kingdom of the Sand, who will become the new imperatoress with a life of luxury and riches for next several decades.”

He snorted with a grin. “Yeah, I like the sound of rich and luxury life too. There is not land of riches here within the Pamburg Kingdom. Why is not each sister tall like their biological mother, arm patch three? That doesn’t make any sense to me. All of them have a head of white colored hair, and a tone of yellow tinted skin.”

The voice on the arm patch number three on top of his naked lower forearm droned for all eardrums. “The difference is height of each organism is based on the concept of genetics.”

He frowned down at the group digital picture on the arm patch. “Why is the concept of genetics important here?”

“Within one of the two biological princess sisters, the DNA string was not the same.”

He frowned down at the group photograph. “What does that mean, arm patch three?”

“A good example of sharing a DNA string is the shared crooked nose of the Imperatoress Haildrameme that was passed down to each daughter. This is called a dominant trait.”

“What does that mean, arm patch three? What is a dominant trait?”

“In the discipline field of genetics, a dominant trait will appear in the offspring when one of the biological parents contributes a unique DNA gene.”

He clicked on the metal screen backwards to see the previous digital photograph with a puzzled brow. “O. I understand now. Princelet Zitgestum and his wife Princeletess Glay had a set of skin tattoos all over each naked body part. Arm patch number one, is a tattoo also a dominate trait?”

“No.”

“O. What is a tattoo?”

“It is a body method of burning or inking a permanent substance on the exterior skin tissue which is not removed ever.”

“Okay. That hurts!” He continued to tap backwards on the arm patch to one of the previous digital photographs with a puzzled brow. “Princess Pio comes from the Kingdom of the Fire. She looks like a monster. What is wrong with her?”

“Her skin is scarred from the heated sparks coming out from an underground fire pit. Both lower arms are stained from touching the cold flames, where the lower arms protrude down and out from the jacket sleeves at the elbows, where the cold flames cover all the forearms and the hand of fingers in a tint of dull silver. Her hair has been sizzled into a balding skull from the fire pit also.”

“Is that a good example of a dominant trait that comes from one parent which makes up a unique DNA gene of scarred skin and a bald head of hair and the tinted forearms and hands?”

“No. She is worker inside the fiery underground pits.”

“Okay. I still don’t gasp the concept of genetics and a dominate trait. Gimme a common and shorten list of common dominant traits that is shared with all the princes and princesses of the continent!”

The voice on the arm patch number three on top of his naked lower forearm droned for all eardrums. “A limited list of dominate traits includes a face and a body of freckles. A freckle is a small, concentrated spot of skin pigmentation which is called melanin, where most fair skinned and red haired people possess the genetic trait. The freckle will appear and will number in variety which is controlled by two separate genes. A…”

“Stop!” He frowned. “Okay. I am getting a swift education. Gimme a common and shorten list of common dominant trait which controlled by one gene with all the princes and princesses of the continent!”

The voice on the arm patch number three on top of his naked lower forearm droned for all eardrums. “A limited list of dominate traits which is controlled by one gene includes a single forelock patch of white or dark hair which is located at the hairline on the face. A set of dimples is a pair of natural dents in the face to the right or the left of the mouth. A hitchhiker’s thumb, the thumb is slightly bent at the knuckle bone. A widow’s peak is a point at the center of the forehead. A…”

“Stop!” He frowned. “Okay. I am still getting educated. Gimme a common and shorten name of each common dominant trait which controlled by one gene with all the princes and princesses of the continent!”

The voice on the arm patch number three on top of his naked lower forearm droned for all eardrums. “A remaining limited name of each dominate trait which is controlled by one gene includes left or right handedness, hair follicles, height, hair color, skin color, eye color, buck teeth, crooked nose, detached earlobes, weight, intelligence, a cleft chin, a long second toe, a straight pinky finger, a crooked pinky finger, a…”

“Stop!” He exhaled with a sour frown and tapped through the digital pictures, stopping on the photography. “Yeah! Yeah! I had seen and see a number of those particular dominant traits like that which is currently shared with each Pamburg prince, and princess, and squire. I am on the right pathway. I am seeing a set of dumbo earlobes on a set of numerous royals. The arm patch did not mention a set of dumbo earlobes. How did each male and female catch a pair of silly-looking earlobes? It looks like each upper earlobe could flap up and down and then take flight into the skyline, flying like an airship. Can a pair of dumb looking earlobes fly through the air waves, arm patch one?”

The voice of the arm patch number three on top of his lower forearm droned for all eardrums. “Actually, a pair of wiggling earlobes is a dominant trait on an organism.”

He laughed. “How is a pair of wiggling earlobes on the prince a dominant trait?”

“A dominant trait is a genetic feature of an organism.”

“How is that particular genetic trait of a pair of flapping dumbo earlobes on an organism spread by a virus, a disease, a single germ, or a piece of nasty bacterium?”

The voice of the arm patch number three on his lower forearm droned for all eardrums. “A set of ugly earlobes is a genetic trait. The field of genetics is the science of heredity and variety in a single living organism, such like, a common physical trait of hair color, a leaf shape, or the height size. A genetic trait is inherited through a set of genes that come from one parent which was usually controlled by one single gene.”

He gasped. “What? I am still confused,” he tapped backwards on the metal screen back to the previous digital picture. “I am looking at the group pic of a crooked nose which is shared by a set of unknown princes and princesses. Okay. Analyze each crooked nose on each prince and princess!”

“The crooked nose formation is a perfect match on each prince and princess.”

He gasped. “How can that particular crooked nose be labeled as a perfect match on each prince and princess, who do not live in the same location, arm patch number three? That doesn’t make any sense. How is possible for Princess Pelf, her mom Imperatoress Haildrameme, her sister Princess Nixie, Pamburg prince Gasper, Pamburg princess Gotterina, and Pamburg squire Number Thirty-two share the same crooked nose?”

The voice of the arm patch number three on his lower forearm droned for all eardrums. “The answer is a shared DNA string. DNA is the building blocks of each life form. The nose structure is a good example of a dominant trait where the recognized genetic inheritance nose formation includes one of the following, such like, a straight nose, a turned up nose, a crooked nose, a hook nose, a…”

“Stop!” He frowned. “That is impossible, arm patch three! The three princesses of the Confederation do not live or associate with any one of the royals from the Pamburg Kingdom. How can Princess Pelf, her mom Imperatoress Haildrameme, her sister Princess Nixie, Pamburg prince Gasper, Pamburg princess Gotterina, and Pamburg squire Number Thirty-two share the same crooked nose?”

“Each royal shares the same DNA dominant trait of a crooked nose which comes from one parent that has contributed the single gene to each organism.”

He gasped. “What?”

“Any ancestral makeup of an organism is constructed from a set of observable characteristics which come from a dominant trait that is found within a common hereditary background which usually overrides a set of recessive traits which includes those of a nose structure…”

“Wait!” He smiled down at the arm patch. “You say that my ancestral makeup is constructed into a set of observable physical characteristics which is shared with my father or my grandfather or my great grandfather or my great-great grandfather. Is that a correct statement, arm patch three?”

“Affirmative.”

“Yahoo!” He stood upright from the bed and spun around in a completed circle with a smile, stopping and stared out the glass window with a nod to see the mountain castle. “I found it. I mean that I have a visual method of discovering each trait of the first ancient Pamburg king. My physical features are unique to me and not my other non-blood related brotherly princes and princesses which includes the royals of the Confederation. So I just need to find that single unique characteristic that I only possess in which none of the other princes or princesses exhibit,” he slid down over the messy bedcovers with a smile and reached down, tapping on top of the arm patch number two. “Arm patch number two, show me all the royals throughout the entire continent that possess a single dominate trait which is controlled by one DNA gene!”

The arm patch flashed with an array of colors and then cleared, displaying a mixed group of royals from the Confederation and the Pamburg Kingdom. “No. I do not possess that particular dominant trait either. And this particular group of royals do share a similar DNA gene. Thus, each one is not a descendant coming down from the first Pamburg King either, since the team of Pamburg scientists is smarter. The dominant trait has been transferred and altered into one fetus only. Else, there will be a long and bloody civil war between every prince and princess for total control of the king’s throne,” he laughed with a nod. “I am close. I am getting closer to finding out the single gene that comes from the first Pamburg King. And there are a finite number of royals on the entire continent who possess a set of unique dominate genetic characteristics. This is going really fast. I will be crowned the new king of Pamburg by lunchtime. Arm patch number three, show me the next set of royals that possess a dominant gene that is controlled by one single gene!” The arm patch metal screen flashed in an array of colors and then cleared, displaying a new row of royals on the metal.

 

 

 

Kingdom of the Wind

Home of Marquee Jennessee and Marquise Fallacious

First royal princess Ovilla, second royal prince Exmore

and dead third royal princess Sedottie

Forest landscape with colorful flowers and pink leaves

Cool temperatures and parted clouds of bright sunlight

Whipping vine staircase location

 

 

The super tall and super muscular male continued to advance without a care in the world but to find the hidden location of his precious daughter, moving ahead over the dry and wet pink tinted leaves with a sneer. He lifted a personal shaft into the air and pressed the flush button, exposing a set of sharp protruded blades within the smooth vertical rod, slicing down into the last Wind dancer that dared to confront the male with a growl. The skull separated from the tall and lean Wind dancer and then landed on top of the pink tinted leaves as the dead body of the dancer fell in front of the boot toes of the super tall male. The super tall male stomped on top on top of the dying dancer and continued to slice and attack each man, woman, and teen with a growl behind two rows of plumed of black smoke and flames of red coming from each burning tree limb and branch of pink tinted leaves.

A row of three individuals swiftly strolled over the pink leaves behind the back spines of the elderly male and the shorter male and stopped, standing in silence. Each person wore a set of individual face patches of various colored hues, consisting of all the different metal shapes. The numerous face patches included every color of the tiara forehead, the pair of curvy horns, and the pair of straight horns. Numerous set of eyebrows patches was displayed over each eye socket and down toward the cheekbone. A set of nose patches covered the entire nose bridge. A set of several cheekbone patches over the sides of the face. Several type of mustache patches underneath both nose holes, running down over the top of the lips. Numerous sets of chin patches were displayed around the mouth and over the necklace. Several sets of jaw line patches were displayed around the jaw line. There were one set of green colored snot nose face patches. Several types of drooling mouth spit face patches. And finally, there were an assortment of colored dots between all the patches.

Each person was clean shaven without a set of facial and bone skull hair. The various colored and types of face patches surrounded the entire naked and shaven bone skull for better communication. Each person held a pencil and a piece of paper writing down any type of important whispered message coming from one of the numerous face patches. All the colored and models of face patches were used exclusive by the Confederation populous of people and the royals.

One each side of the row of three persons, there was a set of two individual persons that looked down and stared at a set of arm patches. The arm patches covered each naked forearm, hand, and both legs for observation as each person studied each arm patch in silence.

The shorter young male in a sleeveless dirty and torn electric blue tunic and a pair of matching set of trousers with a head of shoulder length silver colored hair, a pair of gray eyeballs, and a tone of black colored skin moved ahead with a stern face and cleaned off the bloody shaft on the leg of the trousers, stopping, standing beside the elderly male.

The super tall and super muscular middle aged male wore a head of shoulder length silver hair with a pair of gray colored eyeballs, and a tone of black tinted skin. He was dressed in a pale blue sleeveless tunic, a pair of matching ripped and repaired older trousers, and a pair of unpolished matching knee boots which matched the eye color of his precious daughter, stopping and stared up at the whipping vine with a sneer. “What is this?”

The shorter male looked up with a smile at the whipping vine. “The shoreline of the Kingdom of the Wind is lined in two layers of slimy pink dead and dried leaves that fly off the rows of tall trees into the air and eventually lands back down over the soil. The color of the fine sand is pink tinted, if you could find it among the dead leaves.

A solid row of massive red colored gigantic trees with red colored bark and extremely tiny pink tinted leaves in zillions stood in a single row. The red tinted trunk bark of each tree width could hold a long row of five upright tall males. In the middle of the solid row of gigantic tall red barked tree trunks, there were a set of two free-standing trees which stood side by side, wearing a wrapped cord of purple tinted vine with an array of tiny black colored flowers. The purple colored vine whipped back and forth, slapping the ground soil into the dust particles into the air and then smacked down onto the red bark into tiny bits of wood splinters into the air also without stopping. You could see where the tree naked from bark after the slap of the tip of the vine. The front of the entrance gates of your lovely home which was the wild and beautiful Kingdom of the Wind, where the wind whipped both of those two nasty looking purple colored vines with the black tiny flowers up and down and side to side which could kill a healthy male.

The elderly male continued to stare at the two overgrown red colored tree trunks with a set of two overgrown purpled tinted vines that held a pretty row of dangling black dull colored flowers. Two massive trees ascended into the clouds. Each tree contained a single yellow colored flat-like plant vine. The yellow colored vine twisted around and around while going up and around the red colored tree bark of the tree trunk like a staircase. Each vine was level and bumpy like a set of steps.

The shorter male said. “That is a walking staircase that goes up the tree and over back down toward the Delta water.” The tree tops continued to sway side to side. The wind shifted and blew the long shoulder length silver tinted locks. The plant staircase did not shift side to side. The piece of growing plant looked stable and steady. It was only the whipping gigantic vine of purple that moved up and down and side to side. The whipping vine jerked backward from the step and then wiggled in the blue sky, soaring forward, sailing forward, and slapped back down onto the ground with a loud slap on the pink tree leaves. The shorter male smiled at the whipping vine. “This is the true entrance into the Kingdom of the Wind which comes from the direction of smooth Delta waters. We do not wanna try to climb that thing. The gigantic vine is heavy spiked with tiny points and can pierce the delicate skin and then draw blood.”

The super tall and muscular man exhaled with a huff of worry. “I understand. Did we find any one of our missing daughters here inside the Kingdom of the Wind?” He continued to watch the two vines as each one whipped up into the air and then back down, slapping over the dry pink tinted leaves, creating a set of tiny pink tornados in the air. The smell of the bitter smoke bothered both his eyeballs and his nose holes, but he didn’t care about his person, only his daughter.

The shorter male exhaled with a sad face at the whipping vine also. “No sir! We have not found one single lost daughter that had been kidnapped from the Freelands. All the questioned natives repeated over and over, again, to us that they were dancers, writers, musicians, and singers of the science of the art which included paintings, poems, and songs. When a daughter was described in full detail, they had not seen one.”

Another angry male, who was one of the fathers of the missing daughters, shook a skull of long curls of silver tint and watched all the tall trees in flames, coughing out loud from the light brown smoke. “Then, we all will go and invade the next kingdom within the Confederation with angry revenge for each lost daughter.”

The shorter male, who was one of the fathers of the lost daughters, cleared a dry throat with a sad face at the whipping vine. “Sir, I have followed you and seen your positive drive. However, I am afraid too, sir.”

The elderly male laughed, “I am afraid, also.”

“I fear, too.”

“I fear that my biological daughter is not well, sir.”

“I fear the same thing. But I must know the medical condition of my daughter. I must learn the truth. I must see the face of my enemy, who has captured my daughter. I will not rest until I know the truth.”

The shorter male cleared a dry throat with a sad face. “Sir, we do not have an enemy. We are a set of peaceful people from a free nation.”

“Yes, we are a group of peaceful people that comes from a free nation, where some of us will return. I will not return without my daughter, so I will continue to feud everyone including the people of the Pamburg Kingdom and the Confederation.”

“I will, too, sir.”

He smiled at the whipping vines. “What is the latest news from the Pamburg Kingdom?”

One of the clean shaved males moved ahead from the stationary line and stopped, staring down at one of the arm patches with a stern face. “The Pamburg woman is awake and working on a set of numerous arm patches. Each arm patch is alive. She acts really weird. She’s sorting through each photograph of every single royal within both the Confederation and the Pamburg Kingdom.”

The shorter male turned and frowned at the bald skull of male. “What does that mean?”

He continued to frown down at each active arm patch. “I don’t know, sir! It is very confusing and intriguing and strange and all the above.”

The shorter male nodded to the bald skull of the male. “Please keep searching for our daughters.”

He back stepped and stopped, standing back in the row of devoted spies with a stern face, staring down at each arm patch. “Yes sir!”

The elderly male continued to watch the whipping vines. “Is there anymore new information from any of the royals inside the Confederation?”

The shorter male looked down with a stern face and tapped on top of his arm patch to another spot within the communication devise. “Yes, there has been a set of four more deaths of the young royal teens.

He laughed with a smile, “How intriguing! We must share the fight with another enemy of the Confederation.”

The shorter male nodded with a stern face. “What is your order, now, sir?”

He exhaled. “We…”

One of the individuals on the line, a male gasped down at the new picture on his arm patch, lifting a chin to see the back spine of the shorter male, “Sir! I have something new here,” he moved ahead and stopped, standing behind the two back spines of the shorter and the taller male. “I have a faint whisper of a word. The word is slave girl.”

The elderly male spun around with a stern face to see the male, “Is that my daughter? Are you hearing her words through the face patch?”

The male nodded with a stern face and pointed down at the arm patch. “I am picking up a very faint single word transmission on one of the arm patches, sir. The word is slave girl. I know that the Confederation calls each one of our biological daughters by that same code name. The faint transmission is coming directly from the Kingdom of the Land which is due east of here between the ocean waters, sir. I do believe there might be some of our daughters working there.”

The elderly male swung around with a smile to see the thick green colored woodlands which separated the Kingdom of the Wind from the Kingdom of the Land and as his nostrils smelled the bitter burning smoke. His eyeballs were blinded and watered with the scenes of black burning smoke. “Yes, all your words are true. We go and invade the next nation which is called the Kingdom of the Land,” he pressed the face patch of baby blue tint that matched his ripped and torn old suit and the eyes of his missing daughter and whistled into the patch for attention. “To all the dear and devoted fathers, we have not found one Freelands daughter here among the natives inside the Kingdom of the Wind. However, all the beautiful overstory trees, all the pretty tree houses, and most of the natives are dying which has been caused by the greed and selfishness of the royal families of the Confederation. And we don’t give a shit either. So, do not be disheartened and sad right now! We heard the word slave girl which has been whispered inside the next neighboring kingdom through the array of face patches. Thus, we move ahead toward the eastern direction and then invade the Kingdom of the Land and find that faint transmission which will lead to all our lost daughters. Follow me!” Each bloody shaft of a worried father launched up into the air with a sneer as the bright fire plumes twinkled on the rusty steel metal. Then, each father dropped down the shaft near a pair of ripped, torn, and stained pair of trousers and turned to face the east, moving ahead through the thick patch of tall trees, and scattered bushes to find a kidnapped daughter inside the Kingdom of the Land, cutting through the thick woodland branches with a sneer of hate for the royals.

 

 

 

Kingdom of the Sand

Home of Imperator Kung, his wife Imperatoress Haildrameme

and two daughters first royal Princess Pelf

and second royal Princess Nixie

Tan beach with streaks of yellow dancing lightning bolts

Hot temperatures with bright sunlight and blue sky

 

1st floor level (near the ocean water)

Staircase location

Interior setting

 

 

Pelf swiftly descended the staircase with a smile and scooted around the numerous visitors inside the hallway of the Social Tower which consisted of the Fire metalists, the Sun guards, and the Lakes fisherwomen, who had been invited inside the Assembly Hall for shelter and food from the heat of the light colored sands. The proper entrance into the Social Tower building was only accessed by a royal on one side of the tall sand structure which faced the baby blue Delta water and away from the kitchen space, where all meals were prepared and then served inside the dining room or inside an individual sand castle to the prince or princess. A royal would enter from the sands, climb up a set of steps, and eventually land inside the Assembly Hall for the afternoon lesson session of royal academics.

Today, the royal academic classes had been cancelled for the teen royals as each adult royal was visiting the Pamburg Kingdom about a rumor with a set of dead princesses.

Pelf moved through the open archway, scooted outside over the sands and into the heated air with a gasp, halting over the beige tinted sandy ground. The beautiful sands were covered in muck of dirty dishes, paper goods, spilled beverages, and wasted eaten and uneaten food. A team of Sand servants were digging through the dirty sands and cleaning up the smell and the mess that had been left by all the nasty visitors from the Kingdoms of the Fire, the Sun, and the Lakes.

Once Pelf was newly installed Imperatoress, she would allow any visitor to trash the beautiful sands. This was her home and her property. The Kingdom of the Sand always married the Kingdom of the Land to protect the food crops and continue to feed the natives.

The Public Presentation was at the end of the work week. Then, her royal teen days would end without fun but obligation.

She exhaled with a puff of annoyance and spun around to face the rows of sand castles, the sparkling sand grains, and the scrub forest in the far distance, dashing ahead next to the building without a set of eye level windows. The ancient first Imperator designed the Social Tower building as a fortress first and a social place second. Thus, a set of viewing windows started on the twelfth floor which was technically used to view the outside rays of sunlight and moonlight.

She rounded the square shaped building corner and quickly darted into the open archway with a height of four stories that complimented the height of the room also like the other floors.

 

 

1st floor (near the scrub forest of grasses and trees)

Kitchen and bakery room

 

 

She turned to face the tall archway of twenty feet that allowed an array of numerous servants plus numerous wide food karts to move in and out of the food place. All the royal meals were prepared here by a staff of servants and then delivered into the Dinner Hall.

All the naughty teen male royals would enter the kitchen and eat all the sweet rolls for yummy fun On occasion, one of the teen males could stand here and beg for a sweet dessert with pretty good success from a female servant without a set of teeth and a bad hair day.

She reached down and gathered up the dress hem, running ahead down the smooth floor with a smile and skidded to a halt without banging a forehead onto the low-lying granite ceiling where the ascending staircase down ate into the hallway fixture and then she stopped. She turned to face the wall and squatted down in front of the lower part of moist wall on top of the floor.

Her fingers slowly outlined a set of roughly embedded alphabetic letters that was etched into the smooth wall and as she smiled inside the darkness of the hallway. The hidden spot was located directly underneath the low-lying granite ceiling, where a person would never stoop and find a message unless they had lost a sweet roll here.

She closed both eyelashes and as all the fingers communicated with her smart neurons. Her fingers outlined the capital letters C, A, V, and finally the number three which was really the capital letter E. There was an underground cave that had been built underneath the Social Tower building. The soil was composed of sand and water. However, the dungeon must have been built into the walls of the staircase. She whipped back both hands with a giggle. “I found it. Now, I’m ready to enter the mysterious cave,” she reached down and touched the metal door with one finger pad. The door didn’t open. She frowned with confusion. “all right! The door will open with two finger pads of my sweat,” she reached down and touched the metal door with a set of two fingers pads. The door still didn’t open. She frowned with puzzlement. “O. It is not imprinted with all my finger pads,” she reached down and touched the metal door with all finger pads. The door still didn’t open.

She squatted down and leaned into the metal, scattering the ancient tan colored dust with all fingers, cleaning off the metal with a smile. “O. There is a tiny door knob which is used to open the big door,” she reached down and touched, twisting the wrist bone with the door knob. The door still didn’t open. “O. It’s locked. I guess that Pio has a tiny door key like her father. And I guess her father Baron Vetepurr would lock up and torture a prisoner inside a prison cell where my father would not.” Pelf stood upright with a cough of dust and back stepped from the metal door with a smile. “I can open that rusty lock,” she spun around to face an empty hallway and dashed ahead with a giggle of excitement.

 

 

10th hour (early morn)

 

 

Kingdom of the Sand

Home of Imperator Kung, his wife Imperatoress Haildrameme

and two daughters first royal Princess Pelf

and second royal Princess Nixie

Tan beach with streaks of yellow dancing lightning bolts

Hot temperatures with bright sunlight and blue sky

 

 

Second royal Princess Nixie sat back down inside the elevated throne room and watched the populous of the people, the working Sand servants, and the row of stationary numerous tables of food steaming trays. The populous of the people didn’t bother with a fancy food plate or a clean napkin and invaded each food table, eating the food with all the fingers while licking the face with a long wet pink tinted tongue. Then, the non-eating populous of the people attacked all the elevated throne room chairs with a set of tools while sawing and tearing down the poles, converting the wood into a set of short stadium bleachers for some weird ass reason.

Nixie continued to sit and watch the entertaining masses. Then, her throne chair wiggled side to side. She screamed from fright and stood upright with a puff of annoyance, dashing ahead down the short steps, tumbling onto the level floor, and spun around to see the commotion with a gasp of alarm. The non-eating populous of the people invaded and crawled over the row of elevated throne chairs where Pelf and Nixie of the royal family of the Kingdom of the Sand had sat a few minutes ago. The set of wooden planks from each throne chair was converted into a formation of numerous rows of long bleachers which was totted and built into one massive bleacher.

She slowly moved upward side to side over the floor and stood, standing upright, wearing a long dark blue cloak. The cloak was open, not clasped, revealing a tall and slender body of a female girl. Her body glowed in white tinted skin that was marked with a series of tiny to large rusty colored ugly scars which had healed over time. The dark blue cloak coated her collar bone and her back spine with a set of half sleeves. Protruding down out from the sleeves, a pair of arms from the elbows displayed only a tint of dull silver human skin. Her bone skull was covered in long light brown hair that exhibited multiple parts throughout the scalp which had healed over time also. Her long hair was tied into a long braid. Pio lifted both arms with a smile and waved with both hands at the populous of the people. “Come inside to one and all! Come inside and join the food, the fun, and the free day without work!”

The standing or eating populous of the people shouted on top of the floor while watching the construction of the new set of sitting bleachers with a loud voice, “Show! Show! Show!”

Pio danced around the floor while twirling in a circle with a smile, tossing both arms into the air. “Yes! Yes! We will have a wonderful show for the populous of the people. Come over here and build me a row of high vertical poles between the forward wall and down three-fourths of the Assembly Hall. Then I’ll put on a spectacular show for you.”

Nixie ran ahead through the crowd of heated bodies and stopped, standing on the last food table with her princess enemy Ovilla. She reached down and touched, grabbing one of the cold beverages with a sour frown. “I hate Pio. She thinks that she is in charge. She is not. She isn’t the new queen of Pamburg. I am going to be the new queen o Pamburg.”

Ovilla stood beside Nixie and crossed both arms with a sour frown, watching Pio too. “I hate Pio more. She isn’t the new queen of Pamburg. I am going to be the new queen of Pamburg.”

She sipped and swallowed the cold beverage with a sour frown. “You are not anything but nothing. I am the new queen of Pamburg. When our royal parents return back from conquering the Pamburg Kingdom, I am going to marry Modoc and become the new queen of Pamburg Kingdom.”

Nixie sipped and swallowed the cool liquid with a sneer. “I am going to marry Modoc. He loves me, not you, Nixie.”

“Modoc loves Pelf, not you, bitch Ovilla.”

Pio danced sideways over the floor and slammed into the front of Nixie with a giggle, spilling the beverage over the lovely gown of Nixie. “Go and find me something to tie on each pole! So I can show off my shaft skills.”

Nixie looked down with a sour frown and wiped off the liquid from her gown. “What set of fucking poles?”

Pio thumbed back over a collar bone to the objects on top of the floor. “Do you see my set of newly erected vertical poles which came from the numerous throne chairs that displays over my right collar bone, stupid princess of the Kingdom of the Sands?”

Nixie continued to wipe off the liquid on her gown. “I am the princess of the Sand. And go and find your own something!”

Ovilla laughed. “Pio wants you to find a kitten or a puppy to tie onto the pole, Nixie. So, Pio can kill it with her wicked shaft during the death dance.”

Pio gasped. “No. I do not want to kill a kitten or a puppy. I love furry kittens and sweet puppies. Go and find me something else!”

“Like what of something else?” Ovilla laughed.

“Something that Pio hates,” Nixie looked up with a wink and a smile to see Pio.

Pio nodded with a smile, “Yeah, something that I really hate!”

“Okay. I will help you, Pio. But you have to help me when I need help.”

Pio nodded with a smile to Nixie, “Sure, evil bitch of all the princesses in the world! Go and get me something that I really hate to kill with my shaft on that newly erected play-pole.”

Nixie reached out and grabbed the arm of Ovilla with a wicked grin, moving away from Pio. “Okay, Pio! Come on, Ovilla! I need some help.”

Ovilla moved ahead with a sour frown beside Nixie while battling her long elegant gown through the thick crowd of heated bodies. “What does Pio hate, Nixie? I don’t your friend Pio very well. How come you know what she hates, Princess Nixie? I didn’t know that she hated anything. What is it that Pio hates?”

They continued to move toward one of the three open archways of crowded natives.

 

 

1st floor level

Kitchen and bakery room

Interior setting

 

 

Pelf ran ahead down the empty hallway with a smile and slammed into the open archway on a shoulder with a giggle, stopping and stood inside the archway of ten feet width that allowed an array of numerous servants and food karts to move in and out of the food place.

The room was four stories tall. Every wall and corner space contained an appliance or a long counter top with an assortment of smaller pieces of equipment that was used to slice, dice, and cut up the raw meats, fruits, and vegetables that came from the Kingdom of the Land.

The overhead lamps slowly illumined into a bright blinding light coming from her body heat signature.

Pelf slowly scanned each piece of equipment and each side wall with a puff of worry without seeing any motion of a servant or hearing a working appliance. Each servant had been ordered to service all the new guests on the eighth floor of the Assembly Hall.

The kitchen and bakery space was designed with a set of four solid walls without a viewing window to see the sunlight during the daytime hours. The entrance point into the kitchen was located on the opposite end of the cascading staircase that led up toward each floor of the Social Tower building. Thus, the other end of the long and semi-dark hallway on the ground floor contained nothing but clusters of scattered tiny tan colored sand grains over the smooth floor which hid the unknown and mysterious cave.

Pelf bounced up and down with excitement, slowly moving inside the kitchen room and stopped, standing in front of a semi-dirty kitchen counter top that contained a set of raw food, a pile of dirty pans and dishes, and an array of clean utensils. She reached out and touched the flat tray of food knives. She needed something sharp and pointy to jiggle without breaking into the ancient lock which would open the short entrance door into the mysterious cave dungeon. Her hand hovered over a large butcher knife that was used to cut up heavy bones of meat and as she shook her curls with a whisper for her eardrums only. “No. The tip of the heavy blade will break the poor rusty lock on the door. I wanna smaller tip or the smallest tip in the entire world,” she continued to slide a hand over the tray of knives which started with the biggest utensil and then stopped with a laugh. “Yes, a tiny paring knife will be perfect for my new mission. A blade of a paring knife is very tiny and very sharp. Yes, this will do the job.” She reached down and grabbed the knife, lifting it away from a stern face, slowly spinning around to face the open archway without the fear of a nosy Sand servant.

She reached down and gathered up the dress hem without tripping over her big feet and accidentally killing her person, slowly strolling ahead through the archway of the kitchen, and turned, slowly strolling down the smooth floor which was made of sand grains with a hum of happiness.

 

 

Exterior setting of tan sandy beach with yellow dancing lightning bolts

Hot temperatures with bright sunshine

Airship trip of pilot Strawn and co-pilot Cumberrun

Interior setting of the stolen airship

 

 

A set of scattered airships flew among the blue skies while soaring from an array of different geographical directions as each one took a turn and then descended, landing on top of the tan colored sands on the Kingdom of the Sand.

Strawn slowed the air speed on the stolen Sun airship and fell behind a row of hovering airships with a smile into the viewer window in silence.

Cumberrun sat inside the co-pilot chair and gently tapped the edge of shaft on top of the control panel, staring with a smile at the viewer screen, “all right, your sire-ness! We have arrived here with the blue sky and the nasty strikes of yellow lightning bolts. Why would a bolt of lightning strike within the clear blue sky without a nasty black tinted storm of loud thunder and heavy rain drops?”

“It is really beautiful here.” Strawn smiled at the viewer screen and paced at slow air speed, hovering in a lousy formation with the rest of the air borne airships. “Where do I park this ugly rusty bucket of an airship?”

He sneered. “Stop staying that, bro! You think everything is beautiful here within the Confederation. I fuckingly don’t and won’t. I think everything is beautiful back home in the Pamburg lands and rivers.” Cumberrun twisted side to side inside the stationary co-pilot seat with a puzzled brow and stared into the viewer window at the landscape of tan sand and blue water. “Well, I guess that you can park anywhere on top of the tan colored twinkling sands in-between the ships. There are tons of airships down there. Some look rusty and dead. Some look new and shiny. I would park near the edge of the water for a fast escape from the vicious savages of the Confederation,” laughing.

He rotated both hands over the flat control panel with a nod and a smile, “Yeah! That’s a great idea. We park near the water and then ran like hell with Princess Teath, getting far away from all the vicious savages of the Confederation,” Strawn slowly descended down and parked, landing on top of the wet sand near the waves of blue water, killing the power of the engine. Cumberrun reached over and cracked the door in silence. Strawn gasped in alarm. “Wait!”

“Wait for what, now, sister dear?” Cumberrun frowned.

Strawn turned and stared at each native that was moving by the airship and then entered the tall building that was the called Social Tower. “Each native wears a silly face patch. We must do the same. Or we would be caught and questioned.”

“Alrighty that there, young sire-ness!” Cumberrun reached down and opened the front drawer on the control panel, rummaging through the contents with a smile, lifting and held a set of two tan colored cheekbone patches with a nod. “Ugly! You do know that anyone else with a matching tan colored cheekbone face patch will hear our two-way communication, young sire-ness.”

He nodded with a stern face, “Right! Okay! We use a call sign for the location of Teath. We call her, a pretty seat. So, when you look and try to find a pretty seat, use that code name. Then, no one will know what we are really hunting for a lost princess inside that tall building. It looks like the entire world of natives have come from every sandy and soapy corner of the Confederation is going in there.”

Cumberrun turned and stared at the building and the native, reaching up and slammed one of the tan colored face patch over the cheekbone with a smile. “You should be king. You’re really a smart ass, Strawn.”

“Thanks!” He reached over and snatched up the cheekbone tan colored face patch, slapping it over his cheekbone, reaching over and cracked open the door. He slid out and stood on top of the wet sands, covering a face and a body with the silk girly clothing in disguise as a Pamburg prince, reaching down and slammed the door shut, staring with a worried brow at the tallest building in silence. This was the second day without finding Princess Teath and saving the Pamburg Kingdom from war with the Confederation.

Cumberrun slide out and stood upright from the seat, covering a face of whiskers and a body with the girly clothing also in disguise while staring at the tall building of glittering tan hue, back stepping from the open door, slamming it shut and turned to see Strawn with a stern face, saying into the tan colored cheekbone. “Do we lock the door?”

“No.”

“What do we do now?”

Strawn pointed at the building with a nod, saying into the tan colored cheekbone face patch that was hidden inside the head wrap of colorful silk. “We follow the rest of crowd. Everyone is invading the tallest building on the sands. So, we go inside with the other natives of the Confederation and then we locate Teath. She has to be here.”

“Damn! We really have to go and get inside that mess?”

Strawn back stepped from the door without locking, slowly strolling ahead and blended into the moving crowd, re-covering an amber colored face that hid his manly whiskers and the tan colored cheekbone face patch. “Testing one, two…”

“Three,” Cumberrun slowly strolled slightly behind Starwn within the moving crowd and roared with laughter into the tan colored cheekbone face patch. “Yeah, the face patch works perfectly. It should. We design and make them inside the kingdom of the…”

“Don’t!” Strawn slowly moved ahead and blended with the moving natives of the Confederation, whispering into the tan colored matching cheekbone face patch. “Do not mention that name here,” he slowly strolled off from the tan colored sands and entered through a gigantic archway of cool shade, slowly climbing up a sloped and long staircase of tan rock beside Cumberrun.

Cumberrun continued to climb up the gigantic staircase beside Strawn among the heavy crowd with a smile and a whisper into the tan colored cheekbone face patch, sliding the scarf over a manly face with whiskers. “I do believe that I hear fun rowdy cheering. It sounds like a fun beer party of some type is here. O no! Could they have found her already before us?”

He frowned with a whisper into the face patch. “No! I don’t believe so.”

 

 

Interior setting hallway

1st floor level

(northern side archway near the scrub forest)

 

 

Pelf stopped and squatted down in front of the short door with a grin, jabbing the tip of the paring knife into the ancient rusty lock, gently twisting the wrist bone with a gasp. The door cracked opened. She gasped in shock and removed, pitching the paring knife to the wall side away from her body. No one was going to steal the knife or bother with her private mission, since Pelf could hear a set of loud continuous cheers and the louder continuous music coming down from each floor level inside the Social Tower. The natives were having a celebration party with the fun teen royals for the day without word.

She reached out and touched, gently swing the ancient short door to the side with a giggle. “I guess all the visitors from centuries ago were a set of tiny little midgets like that oracle man-person,” she dropped down onto the breasts and slid ahead, crossing the smooth sandstone over a stomach with a giggle, entering a new room with a set of semi-dull overhead illuminated lamps. She slowly stood upright and scanned up to see the ceiling with a gasp. The entire room was built like a ninety-degree mathematical right angle underneath the staircase of the Social Tower. The ceiling sloped upward which supported the upward staircase that led upwards toward the top floor of the Social Tower.

Hanging down from the ceiling, there were several oval-shaped wire cages. Some were empty. Some held a long piece of red and yelling flaming firewood. The firewood was a piece of fossilized bark that could burn without fumes or heat only light for months, not years or centuries. She gasped in shock. “Who had lighted each one of these pieces of firewood? The wire cages are several feet into the air, very high.”

Pelf slowly twirled in a circle to see each solid wall. The forward wall which was across from the entrance wall was part of the ninety-degree slope and displayed tan colored hues without an array of red colored ancient blood smears. The entrance wall held on the half-door which was open. She moved ahead and reached out, gently shutting the half-door without a loud smack, not wanting a new visitor to run into the rear dress train in surprise.

She spun around to face the other side. It was straight and tall of tan colored hues without decorations or a window or a wire cage. She exhaled with a puff of nervousness and softly called aloud. “Hello! Are you here! I saw your message inside the art paintings of the Art Hall inside this building. Can you hear me?”

She turned to face the forward wall where the side corner was lighted colored, not dark colored like it was an entrance point that went up into the next level. “There is a new level. Yeah, the dungeon level! Father told Pio to take the little man into the dungeon. Well, I am here, first. So, I will check the medical and mental condition of the dungeon. If it is unacceptable, then the little man can stay inside one of the sand castles. I am still the daughter of the imperator, not Pio,” she dropped both hands over the gown and lifted up the dress, reaching out and grabbed her shaft. A lady didn’t walk around without her shaft for protection and out of eyesight for surprise.

She lifted and slid the rod down to the cupped hands, holding the shaft the end of the bigger tip for protection and attack, if necessary. She slowly moved ahead without hearing a response to her verbal question and swung the smaller tip of the shaft side to side in the empty air molecules, in case of ghosts also.

She moved ahead with cautious and continued to swing the shaft side to side. Then the shaft hit a set of air molecules against the side wall that went to the next floor. She turned to face the end of the side wall and leaned into the cold sandstone with a pant of fear, extending and swing the shaft onto the next level and hit the stone wall with a yelp. She back stepped with a nervous giggle and side stepped to see an elevated ramp that ended with a solid wall.

The next level was built in a zag-zig pattern against the two parallel walls inside the dungeon room.

She moved ahead a few steps and turned to face an upward slope which contained an enclosed wire cage on each side of the wall. The wire cage encompassed the entire wall from ceiling down to the stone floor with a row of spaced vertical bars to view the prisoner and a side half-door to enter the prison cell. She slowly moved ahead without touching the moist ancient metal, not seeing a prisoner but there were piles of old blankets inside each wall corner and stopped in place. There was a third level of prison cells.

She lifted and swung the shaft side to side for protection, slowly moving ahead and hit another pocket of air molecules with a giggle, dropping down the shaft, slowing moving ahead and turned to face a solid wall on the third level. She turned again to face another set of parallel walls. Each contained a long and enclosed prison cell again. She slowly moved upward a sloped ramp with a grin. The prison cells carried the same design of width and depth with a row of vertical bars with a half-door without a prisoner body and piles of blankets in both wall corners and stopped with a giggle. There was a fourth level inside the upper dungeon.

She reached up and swung the shaft side to side for protection, slowly moving ahead and hit another pocket of air molecules with a grin, dropping down the shaft, strolling ahead and turned to face a solid wall on the fourth level. She turned again to face another set of parallel walls. Each wall contained the same type of prison cell. She slowly moved upward on a sloped ramp with a stern face. The two prison cells were the same design of width and depths with a row of vertical bars with an open half-door without a prisoner body or a stack of blankets inside either one of the wall corners and stopped, standing in front of a solid wall. She giggled. “The tour of the dungeon has ended for the day,” Pelf didn’t like the wet and smelly accommodations of each prison cell. The little man named Orkey would stay inside one of the abandoned sands castles until her father Kung didn’t know the services of an oracle anymore.

She back stepped and spun around, reaching out and touched the vertical bars with a nod. A sound of childish giggle echoed off each wall. She back stepped with a gasp “Hello! Is someone in here with me? Are you over there? Where are you? Come out and see me!” She spun around and ran down the ramp, turning the wall corner and stopped. One of the half-doors swung back and forth inside the third floor prison cell.

She smiled. “There are you! I don’t see you. Come out and play with me! Are you a child? Can you hear me? Come out!” She dashed ahead and turned to face the swinging half-door, entering the prison cell, and slammed into the forward wall, back stepping with a smile and stood upright in the middle of the room with a giggle. “Are in here? Where are you hiding inside the blankets?” She side stepped and stopped with a smile, reaching over and grabbed the short stack of blankets, lifting, and flung the pile into the air the wall corner was empty.

The half-door squealed in metal pain.

She spun around with a gasp. The half-door was starting to close shut. The lock was located on the outside of the door which would trap her body inside the dungeon forever. No other royal would find her for day or weeks or months or years, since no one knew that she was here. She reared back and pitched the shaft at the half-door. The shaft slammed into the bars of the door and swung it wide open back into the empty hallway. Pelf ran ahead and slid down into a horizontal position, reaching out with both outstretched arms, slamming both hands into the swing door frame and halted a body. The door was half-way shut. She slowly crawled ahead over the dusty floor with a puff of fear, listening to the quiet room while resting over the floor with a pumping heart of excitement.

She lifted upright on the palms and the toes, slowly shoving the door and the shaft from her pathway. The shaft tumbled down and then fell onto the floor with a soft ting. Then, the half-door slammed closed shut with a loud boom.

Pelf slowly stood upright and folded down at a fit waistline with a set of heavy pants and raw emotions of angry and fear, slowly standing upright with a growl and a loud shout into the empty hallway. “Where are you? I can hear your vicious laughter, noob. I am mad now. I am not giving up. I live here. You do not live here. This is my castle, not yours. Come out, right now! Or I will find you first. Then, I will do something really, really bad. I will tattle to my father, who will be really, really mad,” she leaned down and snatched up the shaft from the floor, slowly standing upright with a puff of annoyance, slowing moving down the long ramp and around each wall corner as her eyeballs observed every wall and every prison cell.

Pelf turned the last wall corner and stopped, standing back on top of the flat ground floor that was even with the kitchen space with a gasp. This was the cathedral entrance room with a set of airborne squeaky old empty wire cages which hung down from the ceiling. She scanned the floor, the walls, and the ceiling with a puzzled brow. “Where are you? I heard your giggling. Where did you go? The entrance half-door is closed and shut,” she dashed ahead toward the closed archway, squatting down and carefully opened the half-door, moving ahead and leaned a face around the wall corner, staring down the long empty hallway. If someone had left the same entrance room of the dungeon, the person would be running down the long, long hallway. The hallway was empty. She whispered for her eardrums only. “This is so strange.”

 

 

2nd floor level location

Storage Room setting

Four solid walls and numerous boxes and containers

Spy trip of Prince Strawn and Cumberrun

 

 

Some of the native crowd of men, women, teenagers, and children slowly climbed the single staircase along with the two Pamburg princes and then turned to face a new hallway and dashed inside the corridor with a set of shouts and cheers. Cumberrun stopped on top of the staircase and turned to see the new hallway with a smile, following the happy crowd with a streak of curiosity in silence.

Strawn stopped and stood in the middle of the sloped staircase as more natives scooted around his tallness. He frowned at the back spine of Cumberrun and whispered through the tan colored cheekbone face patch to his brotherly prince. “What are you doing, Cumberlynn? We’re looking for a ‘pretty seat.’”

Cumberrun slowly moved ahead with the other natives down a short hallway and smiled with a whsiper back into the matching tan colored cheekbone face patch. “The crowd of happy natives turned and entered a new hallway. I wanna see what is down here.”

Strawn continued to stand with a sour frown and blocked the foot path for the natives, saying through the cheekbone face patch with a growl of annoyance. “You are supposed to be looking into the face of each native for the ‘pretty seat.’”

Cumberrun stopped and stood behind the crowd of natives with laugh. “That doesn’t make any sense, sister dear! O. I understand now. So, there might be a pretty seat. I will save it for your ass, Strawnelle.” Strawn fought through the thick crowd and turned to the face the new hallway, slowly following behind Cumberrun with a worried brow while scanning the different faces of each native for the misplaced Teath in silence. Cumberrun stopped and stood a few feet and a head taller away from the open archway behind numerous rows of natives, whispering into the tan colored cheekbone face patch with a smile to Strawn, “I am standing here at the end of the hallway, Strawnella,” chuckling.

“Strawnelle!” Strawn continued to move ahead through the thick crowd with a sour frown.

“That is your new code name, Strawnella. Ain’t it pretty sounding as Strawnella, Strawnella?” Cumberrun stared into the room with a smile and a whisper into the cheekbone tan colored face patch to Strawn. “No food trays are provided in here!”

He paused and listened to the vile words from Strawn on the other end of the face patch.

Cumberrun laughed. “What is it? Do you really wanna know, sister dear?”

Pause.

“Your vile language sucks, Strawnella. You hung too much of your social time with nasty Prince Tantum and his fucking ugly hook nose that he didn’t get from our pretty queen mother but maybe a genetic trait from our biological father whom we have never seen or saw or will ever see.”

Pause.

“It is a four story tall room that is filled with hundreds and hundreds of tall to smaller boxes, containers, tubs, an assortment of broken down baking and cooking appliances and an array of more broken furniture pieces plus other tall and small destroyed items. It used to be a storage room to store items from food to furniture inside this building. But all the vile and vicious and greedy natives are stealing all the free merchandise. Hey! Do you want a toaster oven, Strawnella?”

Pause.

“You shouldn’t use that set of nasty language going directly into my two virgin eardrums, Strawnelle, I am going to tattle to your queen mother when I get back home to my princely castle.”

Pause.

He laughed. “Fuck and love your back spine, too, sister dear!” Cumberrun back stepped and shoved the shorter and greedy natives away from both sides of a body, spinning around within the crowd of loud native voices, bumping into the other elbows and biceps, moving ahead back toward Strawn.

Strawn back stepped away from Cumberrun and spun around, shoving a body through the thick crowd with a sneer into the cheekbone face patch. “This is the second floor of the tallest building in the world. We will split up and find a pretty seat with two sets of eyeballs. I am dashing through the crowd and going up to the third floor. You take the fourth floor. Let me know you find the pretty seat first!” He swiftly moved through the crowd with a sneer.

“Fine!” Cumberrun said through the cheekbone face patch and moved ahead through the crowd with a smile, shoving each body side to side, turning and slowly strolled up the busy staircase.

 

 

 

Kingdom of the Fire

Baron Vetepurr and three daughters

first royal Princess Pio

and dead royal princess Mio and third royal princess Nio

Royal underground metal pits

Warm temperatures with bright sunshine and partly clouds

Ground level brown colored soil setting

 

 

She heard the wind with both eardrums and felt the light breeze on each naked body part. She heard the faint roar of an engine and felt the heat of sunshine, smelling a foul odor, drooling with mouth salvia for food. She tasted the bitter vile of a dry sour mouth. Teath opened both the eyelashes and stared up into the pretty blue sky, slowly turning to see a blue face next to her body and then screamed out loud in fear.

She wiggled side to side away from the dead woman of blue and slammed an elbow into another stuff and smelly body with a loud scream, turning to see a second blue colored dead body, sitting upright on the ass while wearing a set of partially wet and dry set of girly clothing, slowly standing upright in top of the brown tinted dirt, staring down a semi-crooked line of dead bodies that all were colored in blue with a whisper for her eardrums. “What happened? Where am I?” She reached up and touched a set of blue painful bruises and an array of small red crusty cuts on the face as her mind flooded with backward with terrible memories. She gasped with alarm. “Harpy! I crashed landed the jettie. I couldn’t gain control of the soaring airship. Then, the airship flew straight up into the non-breathable atmosphere and almost reached the stars while reaching its peak, it fell back down through the sky and landed in the water. I was bounced side to side from the hard impact inside the cockpit from the water attack. I wondered if a crash landing on the soil would have been better for my body?” She laughed with a smirk. “O well! I am here somewhere. Where am I here?” she looked up into the tall trees and then the low ground shading both eyeballs from the bright sunshine of the day. “The landscape is brown tinted soil and flat without a single shade tree or a blade of grass. The soil is course and hard. There is a grove of shade trees in the far distance. So, I’m in the grave yard of the dead in the Confederation. This is not good. That is obvious with the rows and rows of dead people. But I am alive, not dead,” she exhaled with a puff of annoyance. “Why am I here? How did I get here? Why are all these people dead with me?” She gasped with alarm. “It was me! I killed them when my jettie crash landed on top of that tiny island and then it slid off the white sands and then drowned down in the ocean water. I remembered tasting the salt water when I had escaped out from the hatchway of the drowning ship. O no! I murdered everyone here. I am so sorry, dead people. I don’t mean to do it,” she exhaled with a puff of sadness.

She slowly strolled ahead with a puzzled brow and stopped at the edge of the water, squatting down, and placed a naked hand down into the water with a sigh. “This is the Delta water. I recognize the blue hue of the warm water. Let’s see! The Pamburg Kingdom is located within the western direction of the great ocean water. So, I must be sorta southwest of my home. That is a long, long hike by on a pair of naked feet,” she stood upright with a confused brow and scanned pale blue water. “And I don’t see any type of airship or water craft,” she shook her semi-wet curls with a deep sigh. “Of course not, this is a graveyard which smells like death. I recognize the same foul stench, after each sister-princess had been killed by that evil Forger, and then died inside the playground of pits. Dead mother, help me!” She looked up with a worried brow to see the blue sky, the white clouds, and the flying birds over the hair roots. “Dead mother, I really messed up this time. I’m without an air or sea or land transport and landlocked with rows of dead bodies inside a graveyard,” she looked down with a stern face and kicked the sands. “Where do I go now? Well, I need to get out of the bright hot sunshine,” she back stepped from the water with a stern face and spun around, slowly moving ahead and scooted around the rows of dead people, holding both nostrils from the foul odor, slowly strolling toward the cool grove of shade trees in silence.

 

 

 

Kingdom of the Sand

Home of Imperator Kung, his wife Imperatoress Haildrameme

and two daughters first royal Princess Pelf

and second royal Princess Nixie

Tan tinted beach with streaks of yellow dancing lightning bolts

Hot temperatures with bright sunlight and blue sky

Interior setting

1st floor

(northern side archway near the scrub forest)

Dungeon entrance setting

 

 

Pelf slid back through the half-door with a confused brow and scooted over the floor on a stomach, halting a few feet from the open archway. The half-door closed shut with a loud boom behind her shoe soles. She sat back on both kneecaps with a stern face while getting the pretty gowns dirty over the dusty floor of sand, examining the dungeon entrance with a stern face for a second time.

The room held a set of semi-dull overhead illuminated lamps which were built into a ninety-degree mathematical right angle that run underneath the staircase of the Social Tower. The ceiling sloped upward which supported the upward staircase that led upwards toward the top floor of the Social Tower.

Hanging down from the ceiling, there were several oval-shaped wire cages. Some were empty. Some held a long piece of red and yelling flaming firewood. The firewood was a piece of fossilized bark that would burn without fumes or radiated heat only visual light for months, not years or centuries.

She smiled. “Nothing has changed. So, I am correct. No one really lives inside the nasty and rusted bars of each prison cell. So, they must live behind one or all of the solid walls that is the only conclusion.” Pelf slowly twirled in a circle to see each solid wall. The forward wall which was across from the entrance wall was part of the ninety-degree slope and displayed tan colored hues without an array of red colored ancient blood smears. The entrance wall held the half-door which was shut closed. One of the side walls was built with two different shapes. One side of the wall was sloped three-fourth with the hidden staircase coming up from the floor from the bottom deeply into the dungeon room. The other side was solid tall wall of tan colored hue without a hanging decoration or a viewing window of the sands or a handing wire cage. She exhaled with a puff of annoyance and parked both hands on the hips with a puzzled brow. “Where are you located? You are not inside the prison cells, so you are somewhere else.”

Pelf turned to the side and stood in front of the solid wall, looking up toward the high ceiling of tan hues of solid sand grains. The height of the wall touched the highest floor, since this wall represented all the Social Tower rooms coming up from the first floor kitchen space to the eighth floor Assembly Hall.

She turned a face to see the forward wall where the side corner was lighted colored, not dark colored like it was an entrance point that went up into the next level. “Been there and done that!” Pelf returned and stared at the solid tall wall of tan sparkling sand grains. “I had noticed it before. But I had not noticed it before. Now, I am noticing it in a different light,” she exhaled with a puff of determination and reached out, touching the smooth solid wall of granite. The wall was heated to the hand touch and slimy with wet moisture from the cooking appliances as she reached high above the hair roots while searching for a hidden door or a hidden seam or a hidden closet. She slowly side stepped half way toward the entrance door of the dungeon with a sour frown. “The hidden compartment is not located on that side of the wall but there is more of the long wall space,” she scooted across the floor and then squatted down, reaching out and touched the smooth wall with all fingers on both hands with a determined face to find the hidden compartment or the hidden seam, where the mysterious natives in distress lived and thrived. She stood upright and raped the wall with both hands and then squatted back down utilizing the same motion with all finger pads, slowly side scooting over the smooth floor, moving back toward the other side, where the ramp into the levels of dungeons created a hallway. Then, she stopped with a gasp and continued to squat down in front of the lower portion of the wall on the floor.

Her fingers slowly outlined a set of deep groves which was etched into the smooth wall and as she smiled inside the dungeon entrance of the hallway. The hidden spot was located behind the solid wall, where a person would never stoop and find a set of mysterious groves unless the person was a prisoner.

She closed both eyelashes and as the fingers communicated with her smart neurons. Her fingers continued to outline two groves. Each grove was kinda oval shaped, not completely round with a deep indentation like she could press an index finger into the grove and then maybe something would happen. She slid over and felt the smooth wall, finding two more groves with a whisper for her eardrums only while continuing to outline the two groves. “Each grove is a sealed up hole with a deep indentation. That doesn’t make any sense. This is not a word game. Each grove is spaced apart and not close together which is more confusing to my neuron. What does this all mean? There is an underground cavern that underneath the building. No. There is sand and water underneath the building. This is part of an island with sand and water. There can’t be a cavern underneath this building,” she stood upright and snapped the fingers with a smile. “I know,” she stepped sideways and stood in the middle of the two set of groves, squatting down on both kneecaps, reaching out each arm and stretched out the fingers toward the set of two groves on each side of a body. Her fingers touched an outline of the first grove on each side of her body. She exhaled with a puff of determination with the new method of discovery.

This was the only way to experiment if the two separate set of groves activated something or someone or some place. She placed an index finger and a ring finger pad inside one deep indentation with a smile.

The room was silence without wind except for the continue cheering from the happy natives that yelled and laughed on each level inside the Social Tower building. All the walls were built of solid granite grains and solid stone without a viewing window. However, the wall that parallels the staircase is greatly sloped away from the fourth story ceiling like there could be an additional room inside the granite wall. She pressed inward all four finger pads at the same into the matching four groves with a grin. The room was sounded with the cheers of the happy natives on the upper floors of the building.

The wall slowly shook side to side in front of her nose bridge. A plume of heat coming up from the slow opening tickled her face. She gasped in alarm. The floor rattled side to side and then separated from the solid wall, creating a sideways entrance opening.

Pelf dropped with a loud scream of fright down into the dark hole and landed forward on both hands, sliding down a sloped ramp of smooth stone with another scream of terror. Both hands hit a solid floor. Her body jolted forward into an airborne twirl that went sideways into the air, landing down on top of the stone on a back spine with a soft moan. Her eyeballs viewed the ceiling of tan colored hue and then a human face. The face was missing an eyeball inside the eye socket and an earlobe. She moaned with pain and closed both eyelashes, passing into unconsciousness over the heated smooth floor.

Inside the dungeon entrance, the bottom of the solid wall shimmied side to side. The edge of floor shifted forward. Then both edges of the wall and the floor connected like before without a sign of disturbance and first royal princess Pelf.

 

 

3rd floor level

Social Hall setting

Spy trip of Strawn

 

 

Strawn elbowed through a crowd of dancing and stationary natives and stopped, standing inside the archway of the third floor room space. The Social Hall was four stories tall of tan twinkling walls with one-fourth of the wall in glass windows that showed off the bright sunshine and the bolts of yellow lightning strikes that streaked across the blue skyline in beauty wonderment. The room held rows of elevated lounge chairs without art work paintings or life-sized statues against the walls. This room used to hold a series of elevated lounge chairs for each royal female. Usually, all the female royals enjoyed gossiping in the dry air of the Social Hall while all the royal males enjoyed whispering in the heated air of the Bath Hall.

On a normal day, a chorus line of elegant dancers from the Kingdom of the Wind twisted and twirled around and around over the smooth floor in front of the rows of elevated lounge chairs, dancing to the soft music. Or a guard from the Kingdom of the Sun would march like a soldier between two flowing dancers as the guard twirled a silver tinted arm length vertical shaft up, down, and sideways like a baton out of sync with the soft music, but in a military routine in front of each glass pane.

Each row of elevated lounge chair stood upright at various heights in the air waves with a single female royal on top, sipping on a cold or hot beverage, gossiping about the latest event. The royal was dressed based on the current style of the royal court, a face patch. For hundreds of years, the face patch had dominated public speaking events and private secret chats which represented the sour breath of the tongue.

There was a fun party for all the natives of the Confederation that was being celebrated inside the Social Hall now.

Inside one wall corners, a set of amateur musicians were playing a set of drums with a happy face. Inside the other wall corner, a set of people were singing with more happy faces. In-between the musicians and singers, there were rows of naked people rested over the dirty floor and on top of each other while fucking a penis or a pussy to the beat of the loud drums and the loud singing.

On one side wall, a chorus line of males and females twisted and twirled around and around over the smooth floor to the drum music while stripping off a piece of clothing with a smile. Some of the older and younger males and females were completely naked and danced on top of the floor with giggles.

On the other long side wall, a row of semi-naked male and females marched and tossed the shaft into the air, ripping off a piece of clothing, tossing it into the air and then caught the shaft, before the clothing hit the floor with the drum music and the singer.

On top of each elevated chair, a male or a female stood upright and slowly removing a single piece of clothing exposing naked body parts as each piece of clothing item was tossed into the air and then landed on top of a skull or in a pair of hands. Around each elevated chair, a group of people danced and cheered for the male or female stripper with a laughs and smiles.

Strawn dropped open a mouth as his dick wiggled side to side inside the battle gear trousers in warmth and lust, seeing all the naked females, whispering into the face patch with a wicked grin to Cumberrun, before his princely brother came running back down to investigate the nasty scene, “Uh! I have arrived on the third floor. Uh! There are only rows of elevated chairs…”

He paused and listened through the tan colored cheekbone face patch to Cumberrun, who had ventured onto another floor.

Strawn gasped at the scene of the couple fucking each other with a wicked grin, “Uh! What is that sound in the third floor room? Can you really hear me through your face patch? Wow! That is amazing. You hear music through the face patch. Yeah! There are natives here dancing and singing and beating on drums and doing…”

Pause.

He sneered. “No! Do not leave the fourth floor and come down here, Cumberlynn!”

Pause.

“Is there a pretty seat on the third floor? What in the hell does that mean?”

Pause.

He quickly scanned each skull for the amber color. Each naked girl clearly was not Princess Teath in physical appearance or social graces. “O Yeah. Yeah. I understand now. No. I don’t see a ‘pretty seat’ in here on the third floor either. Look! I’m leaving and moving up the next floor. What is the next floor?”

Pause.

“What is wrong with me? Nothing is wrong with me. I’m moving up to…to the fifth floor.” Strawn back stepped with a growl and spun around within the crowd with a sneer, bumping ahead into pointy elbows and biceps, scooting through the wild and crazy natives of the Confederation with a whsiper for his eardrums only. “Those people are sick and demented savages. I don’t want to try to understand the royals or the people of the Confederation,” he moved off the hallway and turned to face the steps, climbing up through the wild crowd of natives with a growl toward the fifth floor.

 

 

 

Kingdom of the Fire

Baron Vetepurr and three daughters

first royal Princess Pio

and dead royal princess Mio and third royal princess Nio

Royal underground metal pits

Warm temperatures with bright sunshine and partly clouds

Ground level brown colored soil setting

 

 

Teath continued to move ahead toward the grove of trees for cool shade while getting out from the heated sun, tumbling side to side in the long silk skirt and blouse over each dead body that rested over the entire flat brown dirt while stinking up the clean air waves with a foul odor. She jumped over the next body with a loud grunt and spun around with a coughing gag of stinkyness, back stepping from the row of dead bodies. The birds had landed on top of some of the bodies and picked out an eyeball, flying away with the tender meat into the skyline. Teath reached up with a gasp and covered the mouth from the gross scene, back stepping from the flying birds and the rows of dead people, tripping over both feet and landed on top of a new solid rock coated step with a gasp. “What? What is this? Where is this?” She spun around and leaned down at the waistline, peeking into the interior of a cave with a smile. “A cave. A cavern. A place is down in the ground, it looks cool and safe. No. Wait!” She reached over and touched the waistline with a gasp. “O no! Where’s my shaft? O no! My shaft, I dropped my shaft. It fell off my wet clothes onto the ground or a dead body,” she squatted back down over the dirt and reached out, touching each dead person, searching for the silver tinted rod with a worried brow and an ugly yucky sound. “Where is my shaft? Ugh! Cold blue skin is creepy and hard to the touch,” she stood upright and moved ahead to each dead person, squatting down and examined the body and the partial dry and wet clothing for the shaft. She stood upright with a worried brow. “I didn’t feel it. I didn’t find it. I don’t have it,” she reached up and slapped a forehead. “I left it behind inside the jettie. I forget to grab my shaft over my life. Harpy! My shaft is still captured inside the cockpit of the jettie, where it is underneath miles of ocean water by now. Harpy! I’m in major trouble now,” she slowly turned with a worried brow to scan the new landscape seeing the tall cool shade trees, the pretty blue sky, the flying flock of birds, and the bright yellow sun while feeling both sad and depressed. She dropped down on both kneecaps onto the dirt with a face of tears and yelled out loud so the dead people could hear. “Dead mother, I messed up big time. I left my shaft inside the drowned jettie. I don’t have protection. I don’t have my sister princesses. I don’t have you. I don’t have anything but misery. I am so scared and frightened. Dead mother, please help me!” She wiped the tears of pain, worry, and sorrow while slowly standing upright with a sad face, spinning around to face the open mouth of the underground cave with a set of mixed worried emotions, slowly climbing down the rock covered staircase, moving deeper down into a semi-darkness of the new shelter with lost hope.

She turned and scanned the enclosed walls of solid red rock without a stream of dripping water and a fire pit of heated flames. She gasped in alarm and continued to wipe the sad tears of fear and worry in silence. The cool underground shelter was a welcome relief from the bright sun and the salty air on the shoreline.

She stopped at the end of the staircase and turned with a worried brow to see the interior pit, an oval room of enclosed red rock. She whispered for her eardrums only. “Where am I? What is this place?” She closed both eyelashes and tilted a chin sideways hearing silence. “The dead do not speak here,” Teath opened both eyelashes and scanned the cozy grand living room space which could hold twenty individuals, spinning around to face a new hallway of more red tinted walls, moving ahead with a worried brow underneath an oval shaped archway and stopped at the open archway with a puzzled brow.

A single bedroom was made of copper mineral glowing in a set of pink tints as the copper illuminated the room with light and heat. The door was open.

Teath entered the room with a puzzled brow and stopped a few feet. Then the door closed and locked her inside the bedroom for the privacy moments. She strolled ahead and stopped, standing next to the messy bed with a confused brow, reaching down and touched the fabric. It was soft and pretty. She moved backwards with a grin and stopped, standing inside an open closet, hitting the items on the rack with a giggle.

A wardrobe closet was filled on the rack with numerous long dark blue cloaks, a set of tan colored trousers, and many pairs of rough tan colored boots.

Teath spun around and back pedaled out the closet, ripping off the wet and torn silky long skirt and blouse along with her Pamburg battle gear. The battle gear was composed of leather which had shrink and torn during the drowning of her body and her jettie down inside the ocean water.

She reached out and pulled off one item at a time dressing in the neat-looking clothing with a gasp. Her chest was exposed without cover. She spun around in the slightly worn and patched dark blue tinted cloak, moving ahead toward, and stopped, standing in front of a tall chest of drawers. She opened and pulled out the first drawer with a gasp. Part of the top of the chest surface cracked open, sliding out toward her breasts, exposing a flat piece of wood. On top of the wood, there were numerous columns of colored tinted individual face patches. “A drawer of face patches in every color and style! I had forgotten that the Confederation only communicates with a face patch, instead of tongue spit,” laughing. “I will steal one of each kind. I might need one or two or all of the face patches as a fugitive within the Confederation without food, shelter, love, family, and protection,” she collected one of each face patch and slipped the individual item down into the numerous pockets inside the interior of the blue tinted cloak, gently closing the drawer shut and looked back over a collar bone to see the closed door. She returned and continued to open each closed drawer finding a set of personal clothes and reached down, selecting the body cover over the chest. She gently closed the drawer with a smile and back stepped with a giggle, reaching down, grabbing the edge of the long blue tinted cape in one hand and spun around to face the door. She moved ahead without tripping over the hem of the long body cape, moving ahead with a smile and a hum toward the closed door.

The door detected and registered her individual body heat signature, sliding the door open for an exit.

Teath moved through the archway and turned, heading down the same hallway with a smile and a hum, dashing toward the rock coated red tinted staircase and stopped with a puzzled brow.

 

 

Hallway intersection setting

 

 

Teath slowly moved ahead and turned, slowly strolling down the center hallway of red tinted rock stone, passing numerous openings that were shaped in arches, squares, ovals, and rectangles pattern. It was the central hallway of the house for the workers, who were not home.

The Kingdom of the Fire landscape is composed of numerous underground pits.

The underground pit is known as a pit cave which is a natural underground cavern of several miles that is predominantly a horizontal cave passage. Each entrance point runs flush with the flat hard ground in the neutral color of tan with a set of rock coated steps that does not require a metallic ladder or a piece of strong plant vine rope like the Kingdom of the Wind for ascend. The pit cave is made of thick layers of color hard rocks. The rocks are mined or chipped out from the wall. Then, the rock chunk is soaked in water until the individual pieces become a lump of soften particles that are lifted and then burned into another type of metal components for an airship to a cooking pot for all the natives of the Confederation.

There are six unique pit caves that represent the individual home residence for the natives from the Kingdom of the Fire, where the solid rock floor descended thirteen feet down into the earth. Within each pit cave, there are underground fresh water streams of water for drinking and a set of individual tiny cave rooms for a single individual. A native doesn’t have much of a family life, since one of the two family members dies from the burns of the fire or suffocate from the lack of oxygen. Thus, only the strongest metalists survive and thrive within the Kingdom of the Fire.

Within each underground pit, there is an individual cave which contains an individual fire pit. The fire pit has used for centuries as a ceremonial or celebratory occasion including a wedding where method primarily was utilized as an uncovered live-fire baking, which is a transitional design between the earth oven the food plates of mainly consists of raw dough bread, shellfish, vegetables, meat, potatoes, oyster clams, and other seafood pieces were heated over the rocks instead of hard clay or firebrick outdoor cooking.

The individual fire pit naturally descended bed of hot and heated rock down in the ground that is not covered but exposed. The sheet of rock protects the fire from the soil. The fire pit is made underground by digging and shifting rock which is similar to a modern day oven. The pit stays heated from the protective shelter of the cave roof from rain and sunshine elements and does not smoke with enclosed wall into a heated pile of ashes.

First royal princess Pio was a little shorter than her father with a tone of glowing white tinted skin from living years underneath the metal pits. Sunlight did not penetrate the landmass. Each mine worker wore a dark blue cloak that protected some of the skin from the flaring sparks of the hot metal. The underground pits were very steamy and very heated. A body could not dress in too many fancy accessories, such like, a shirt or a tunic or a long ankle-length gown. The sizzling heat and steam would suffocate the human into instant death.

Thus, each male metalist wore a naked chest which allowed the heat to sweat off a heated face and body. A pair of loose trousers caught the set of flying metal sparks and burnt the loose fabric, not the tender flesh of the male. A pair of short heavy walking boots protected the feet that allowed the metalist to continue to work or not to eat. Each male wore a set of long hair on the sides of the face and down the back spine. If a piece of flying metal hit the hair strand, then burned off the group of hair strands, not the delicate face tissue. Thus, the hairy skull was marred in a series of pink tinted vertical and horizontal parts like the comb contained a blade.

Each female wore a single band around the breasts for decency mostly. Some of the older female metalist went naked on the chest like the young males, since the chest and the breasts were deeply scarred beyond eyeball recognition, thus the long life of a metalist.

Each metalist worked with a pair of hands, not a mechanic ascension system of ropes or hooks that drops down a handful of softened rock particles down into a pit of burning cold flames of fire. If the metalist lived that long inside the underground pit without dying from metal poisoning or metal scar burns or metal shrapnel penetration.

Each female wore a set of loose trousers to catch the flying metal debris and save the legs which hang over pair of heavy walking boots for the care of the foot. Each female wore a set of long hair over the face and down the back spine which was additional protection for the human body from the tiny sparks of flying heated metals. However, each bone skull was burn-marred like each male with a series of vertical and horizontal pink tinted burnt skin that naturally parted the hair which covered the entire scalp.

If a metalist lost one foot or both feet due to the metal burns, the metalist was killed on sight. The metalist was put down to rest inside the after-light. The underground pits required working on a good pair of legs with a good set of feet. A limp metalist could not tote and carry a tube of heavy metal components or assist with a single vat of heavy metal liquid.

Baron Vetepurr was the owner of the all the underground pits as a head royal. He had one live daughter and two dead daughters in birthing order Pio, Mio, and Nio. Their metalist knowledge and skills required their full attention with a set of safety details for continuance of the metal component production which provided an assortment of metal parts for every mechanic item within the Confederation. Each daughter possesses an exposed and naked chest that was covered in a series of small to very large rusty colored

A tiny dull peek of white light white appeared on the side wall of red. A pink tinted small figure quickly emerged and grew into a tall object on the rock wall. Teath stopped and turned with a gasp to see the outline of a familiar female with sobs of tears of worry and happiness. “Dead mother, you are here with me. Thank you! Thank you so much for finding me. I am so lost and scared.”

The pink tinted figure of a female said to her daughter. “Yes, I was worried as well. I had to search for a little bit to locate you, live daughter. But you are found now.”

“Dead mother, I am so sorry. I messed up. I couldn’t get the jettie into the correct upright position for flying. It or I or we fly into the atmosphere. Then, we dropped down to the soil and drowned down in the ocean waters. I escaped from the drowning jettie.”

“I am so proud and pleased that you survived, live daughter.”

Teath moved ahead and touched the wall, feeling only the warm wall, not the figure of her death mother. She softly voiced with a red-tinted face of tears. “But, I lost or left my personal shaft behind. It is still on the floor or the ceiling of the drowned jettie. I am sorry, dead mother.”

“You are not to worry, live daughter. You are in the correct place for many, many personal events.”

“I…I am inside a cold dead graveyard. Does that personal mean that I am going to die? What is your outline shown as pink tinted, instead of lavender?”

The dead mother of Teath laughed. “No. You are not going to die. I am pink due to the red tint and my white aura have crashed and collided into this pretty hue. You are located inside an underground pit which is known as a pit cave, where a natural underground cavern of several miles forms a horizontal cave passage. Each cave mouth is naturally open without blockage and runs flush with the flat hard ground in the neutral color of tan with a set of red tinted rock coated staircase that does not require a strong plant vine rope like inside the Kingdom of the Wind for ascend or descend. You must continue running down to the fourth open archway inside this pit cave and then turn, dashing inside the enclosed large cave room. I will be there with you soon.”

Teath back stepped with a nod and wiped off the tears, turning to face the end of the hallway, dashing down the smooth red tinted stone with a stern face. “I have never been to the Kingdom of the Wind.”

The dead mother of Teath slowly moved along the rock stone with a sigh and a sad face. In her aether-form, she could fly very fast along any solid surface. “And you never will. The tall and beautiful shade trees that provide the tree homes inside the Kingdom of the Wind are burning down to the ground. After the fire is extinguished, all the trees will be burnt and dead.”

She ran ahead and turned gasped down at the cooking food. “Why for? What for? Who for? How for?”

The death mother of Teath sighed again with a sad face. “I don’t know why the trees are burning in the eastern wind. In here, the underground pit cave is made of thick layers of color hard rocks. The rocks are mined or chipped out from the wall. Then the rock chunk is soaked down in water until becoming a soften particle. The soft rock is burned into another type of metal components for an airship to a cooking pot for all the natives of the Confederation.

There are six unique pit caves that represent the individual home residence for the natives from the Kingdom of the Fire, where the solid rock floor descended thirteen feet down into the earth. Within each pit cave, there are underground fresh water streams of water for drinking and a set of individual tiny cave rooms for a single individual. A native doesn’t have much of a family life, since most of the individual family members die from the burns of the fire or suffocate from the lack of oxygen. Thus, only the strongest group of metalists will survive and thrive within the Kingdom of the Fire. Each metalist works with a pair of hands, not a mechanic ascension system of ropes or hooks that drops down a handful of softened rock particles down into a pit of burning fire.

Teath ran down the hallway with a stern face and turned into the new archway, slowly strolling inside a new enclosed cave room with a gasp. The walls were curved and enclosed like the bedroom cave room but the rear wall possessed a floor level running stream of flowing clear water. She stopped and stood in the middle of the new cave room, scanning the new environment with a confused brow. The pink outline of a female figure ran across the red tinted rock wall and stopped, standing right above the running low stream of water. Teath frowned. “There’s nothing here. Am I inside the wrong room, dead mother? I don’t see the machines to make me a new shaft.”

The dead mother of Teath laughed. “It’s time to eat! Are you hungry, my live daughter?”

She nodded with a smile, “Yes, I am hunger very much so. Where is the free standing oven or cooking stove top? The room is empty except for the stream of water on the floor on the forward wall. The rest of the walls show tall poles of plants or short stacks of raw meat. It looks funny. It looks dangerous. I might get sick eating some of the exposed food.”

The dead mother of Teath laughed. “It is safe. I promise. In the middle of the floor, there is a flush filling open pit of steam and heat. Move a little closer towards the cooking pit, live daughter.”

She looked down with a puzzled brow and scanned the stone floor with a gasp. “Yes, there is a hole in the middle of the floor. There are numerous plumes of white thin-looking steam coming up from the open hole in the middle of the floor. What is that?”

“Go to each side wall and prepare your food selection from the available items. This is the cooking pit or an earth oven. A cooking pit is a simple and ancient cooking structure within the world of civilization. An earth oven is an open pit that resides down in the ground, where all the elements are trapped and then heated and then baked, smoked, or steamed at the food. An earth oven has been used in many places and numerous cultures as a key sign of a human settlement. An individual fire pit is naturally descended bed of hot and heated rock down in the ground that is not covered but exposed. The sheet of rock protects the fire from the underlying soil in case of land fire. The cooking pit of fire rocks is naturally made when the shuffling soil exposed the rock. The pit stays heated from the protective shelter of the cave roof from rain and sunshine elements and does not smoke within the enclosed cave wall and leave a heated pile of nasty burnt ashes.

“I have all my selected food items, dead mother,” Teath spun around and marched to the open pit, toting two armfuls that consisted of numerous palm leaves and a variety of raw food items, stopping and squatted down near the open hole with a smile.

The dead mother of Teath smiled at the back spine of her daughter. “You have learned through eating the meal in the Pamburg Kingdom that all baked food is prepared over a machine with fire. Here inside the Kingdom of the Fire, a cup of water is tossed down into the cooking pit which will burn the molecules down into a steaming smoulder. All the food is placed on top of an earth oven and then covered to cook. The cooking pit is naturally composed of numerous fire-heated rocks. You must place water over the rocks to create moisture. Come to the stream and get a cup of water from the drinking water stream, live daughter.”

“Okay,” she stood upright with a grin and spun around, dashing ahead toward the water, squatting down, and reached out, grabbing one of the empty tall tumblers from a short stack with a smile. She reached down and dropped the tumbler down into the water, standing upright, spinning around, and moved ahead, leaving a visual trail of tiny water droplets over the floor towards the fire pit. She stopped and stood in place, tossing the water over the set of fire rocks into the pit with a smile. The steam filled the room and hit her face with intense heat. “Ouch! The steam is blinding my eyeballs,” she covered a hand over the eyeballs with a worried brow.

The dead mother of Teath stared into the steam with a smile. “That will pass. Now, place three very large palm leaves over the steaming fire rock which will be used like a pan to steam your food selections. The very large palm leaves will protect your skin.”

She reached out with the three palm leaves and touched the steam, dropping the leaves over the open pit with a scream and a sour frown, cuddling the wound. “Ouch! The steam hit my naked arm. I gotta a pink welt developing into a tiny red colored burn on my forehead.”

“That is part of cooking with a pit fire. Are you okay?”

She lifted and gently tossed each piece of food on top of the palm leaf with a sour frown “Yeah.”

“Cover all the food with another palm leaf over everything. The set of palm leaves serve as the pot in which the food is placed inside and then over the cooking pit. The pit cooking will take up to several minutes to cook a full meal, regardless of the dry or wet method used. A fire pit has been used for centuries as a ceremonial or celebratory occasion including a wedding like a baking oven. The metalists here inside the Kingdom of the Fire steam numerous dishes of dough bread, shellfish, vegetables, meat, potatoes, clams, and seafood which are all heated over the fire-heated rocks, instead of a hard clay soil or a firebrick outdoor cooking.

She reached out and tossed the single palm leaf over the food with a scream and a sour frown, cuddling the wound. “Ouch! The steam hit my naked arm again. I got another pink welt developing into a tiny red colored burn on my forearm.”

The dead mother of Teath smiled. “The three very large tree palm leaves will capture all the water moisture and trap the heat between the thick vines of the leaf.”

“How do you know this all, dead mother?”

“I have lived within the Aetherland for decades. This is called thief style cooking. Place all food chunks of the raw meat, fish fillets, and the vegetables on top of the green colored palm leaves.”

She obeyed her dead mother with a smile. “Where is this gigantic green-colored palm leaf found?”

“It had come from the tiny island that you accidentally destroyed with the jettie.”

She frowned down at the cooking food and heard the sizzling of the meat juices, saying with a meek timber. “I don’t mean to destroy it.”

“It is okay. Things are meant to be this way.”

“I am so sorry, dead mother.”

The dead mother of Teath smiled. “It is okay. Go to the side wall and select a couple of the brown colored nuts.”

Teath stood upright from the floor and spun around, racing to the side wall, stopping, and selected a couple brown colored nuts, spinning around and advanced back to the cooking pit on the floor, “I got two brown colored nuts.”

“Place the couple of brown colored nuts on top of the palm leave!”

“both nuts are round-shaped. They will both fall off.”

“No.”

Teath squatted down and slowly reached out with a naked arm, tossing the two brown colored nuts on top of the palm leave with a gasp as a plume of white heated steam tenderly burned another tiny pink tinted welt on the other arm. The nuts dropped on top of palm leaf. She cuddled the wound and watched the two nuts with a set of light tears from the pain. The two nuts expanded and then split open with a soft pop. The brown juice burst and settled in the idle of the single green leaf. She gasped in alarm. “What is that?”

“Use the empty tumbler and hold it near the edge of the green leaf. Then gently touch and drop the edge of the leaf towards the open mouth of the tumbler while gathering some of the brown liquid.”

“Why?”

“You will see.”

“Okay,” Teath extended out the empty tumbler towards the edge of the leaf while the plumes of hot blinding steam flooded a face, both hands, the hair with heat. She reached out and touched the edge of the green leaf while feeling the heat with some pain on her finger pads. The leaf bent downwards which caused the brown liquid to slip down into the tumbler and over her naked hand. Teath loudly grunted in pain and jerked away the tumbler.

“Now, slip on the brown liquid.”

She swiftly back pedaled from the cooking pit with a gasp and looked down at the tumbler with a worried brow. “No. It might kill me. I am not a native of the Confederation.”

“You are part of the human race like a native from the Confederation or a villager from the Pamburg Kingdom. Take a small sip of the brown liquid!”

She sat down on top of the heated floor in puddles of her own sweat and stared at the tumbler of brown liquid. “No. I will burn my tongue.”

“Blow inside the tumbler with the breath and then sip on the brown liquid.”

She gasped in alarm, “What for? Why for? How come?”

“You will see.”

She frowned. “I see too much. I see too much steam, heat, and sweat. I am sweating with water,” she lifted up a hand and wiped off the water over a heated face with a sour frown.

The dead mother of Teath smiled at the back spine of her daughter. “The liquid has cooled. Taste it now!” Teath exhaled with a puff of annoyance at the tart order from her dead mother, slowly drawing the tumbler to the lips, blowing on the liquid and sipped a taste, jerking back the tumbler with a smile in silence. The dead mother of Teath smiled at the back spine of her daughter. “It is a beverage which is called coco.”

She licked the sweet liquid from the lips with a smile. “It is very good.”

“You are food is almost ready.”

She gasped down at the cooking pit of steam. “How do I get my food off the cooking pit without burning my arm, dead mother?”

“Very carefully!”

 

 

11th hour (mid-morn)

 

 

Pamburg Kingdom

Home of dead King Conic and his wife dead Queen Shemerry

and thirteen dead princesses

and single live and breathing Princess Teath

Warm temperatures and windy with bright sunshine

 

Prince House location

Second floor level

Pamburg Squire Number Thirty-six apartment setting

 

 

On top of the bed, Pamburg Squire Number Thirty-Six continued to sit and tap on top of the metal screen, examining each group of royals with a gasp of alarm. “I have found the genetic trait of the first Pamburg King, since the beginning of the Pamburg Kingdom. I knew it. I felt it. I am and I do possess the unique dominate trait. I am the true heir of the Pamburg throne. I have visually examined each set of royals within both the Confederation and the Pamburg Kingdom. No other royal possess my single and unique dominate trait which I only exhibit. My biological mother is clearly the princess from the Kingdom of the Wind. I possess a set of long legs and a set of slender fingernails but I had been conceived with a head of blonde hair which had been altered into amber colored locks. I don’t know who my biological father is, since my personal blocks of DNA had been altered and then transplanted with the set of ancient genes that came from the first ancient Pamburg Kings. I am the real deal,” he slid off the bed and stood upright with a grin, spinning around with a loud cheer and a smile, completing the circle and stopped with a nod. “I am it.” He gasped in shock. “Wait! I’m getting a brain fart here. Each Pamburg squire is impotent like me coming from the nasty single genetic alternation process. Before that, an unaltered fetus comes out from the pussy of a Confederation princess which has been impregnated a fucking Confederation prince who refused the mature baby. Thus, each Pamburg native is really a reject from each Confederation princess within the Confederation. Each one of us does not know our real mother or our real father. Thus, each native is indirectly a princess or a prince in real life, a couple of generations removed. Within the Pamburg dynasty, the king is selected to rule based on an ancient and old custom, the Prince Walk. After I had failed the Prince Walk and refused the kingship, I had lived inside one of the many unnamed villages.

“My children did…do not favor me with the amber hair or the amber eyeballs. My children were…are dancers and artists. The entire village was…is composed of dancers, artists, and writers. My son was…is an artist. My children are not dead. I am dead. His hand drawings were…are beautiful, elegant, incredible gifted. My daughter is a dancer. My wife is a singer. Wait! Where did all the young babies come from?” He gasped with worry. “The other night, the River Rat speed boat with the Confederation princess came from one of the other kingdoms, where she was pregnant with a viable fetus. That fetus had been removed from her vagina and then placed down into a clear bottle. Now, that bottle is being heated or incubated until it grows into a full-size baby. Then, the baby will be placed with a rejected royal prince within one of the many villages to rear until a lovely adult. This was me and my young life as a young prince, too.” He growled in angry and frustration of his old happy life as a loving family man.

“There is a batch of new baby princes and princesses that was conceived about nine months ago which came from all these bitch Confederation whore-princesses. After the new Pamburg king and the queen marry in more days, there will be a new group of fourteen baby princes and fourteen baby princesses. This is the reason for my recall back here in the Prince House as a new lowly squire. I am to help raise the fourteen new bratty royal males,” he looked down with a stern face at the arm patch. “Where is that science building that holds all the bottles of fetuses from each bitch Confederation princess?”

The voice of the arm patch number three on his lower forearm droned for all eardrums. “There is a squat and short glittering crystal stone building between the gator nests and the snake pits, where a speed boat is the fastest transport to avoid the wildlife dangers. The access to the building is extremely dangerous on foot or by beast. Inside the interior of the building, there is a science laboratory room that holds, monitors, and grows all the developing fetuses inside a clear and heated bottle. The bottle is the size of a newborn babe. When each royal princess and each royal prince is fully grown within the bottle, all the full grown royal babes will come here to the Gate Tower for delivery. The princesses will remain inside the Princess House.”

He exhaled with a huff of worry. “No. Yes. No. A new batch of full term fetuses is ready for delivery inside the Prince House now. That means a new batch of bratty newborn princes and princesses is coming here today or tomorrow. No. I will be replaced as the newly discovered Pamburg King. I am the real heir to the kingly throne. I must stop the flock of new prince and princess babies right now,” he stood in angry and scanned the tiny apartment room. The room was a small perfect square of four walls. The entrance wall displayed a single door in the middle of a wall of crystal stone. Since, both the gates and the fence were composed of crystal rock also. The Prince House with all the separate living apartments was composed of the same mineral. It was easier to haul and transport a chunk of crystal rock and then dig out a single hole for a doorway of the new living quarter rather than block the rock together. The walls of the room were both translucent shiny and smoothly polished from centuries and centuries of previous squires, who gave a shit about the royal duty.

He spun around with a sneer and dashed ahead as the body signature activated the closed door.

The door closed shut.

He ran down an empty hallway and turned at the wall corner, sliding to a halt and a gasp.

 

 

Entrance glittering crystal closed gates

Delta water location

River barge setting

 

 

The lead river barge of seven water craft from the Kingdom of the Lakes halted and bobbed side to side in the warm ocean waters in front of a pair of closed glittering crystal made gates that kept out all invaders and the unwelcomed visitors into the Pamburg Kingdom for centuries. The lead boat rocked side to side as each queen slowly left the command room and then stopped, standing on top of the heavy water transport.

Inside the steering room which was the command center of the upcoming war, the adult and teen male royals continued to stand around the map table with a stern face, staring down at the image.

Amoywane, the king of the Kingdom of the Snow wore a purple tinted dangling face patch earring on one earlobe and stared down with a smile at the holographic map with an excited heart and an active mind of victory. “The fleet of barges has arrived in front of the gates of Pamburg. What is the plan, Kung?”

The Kingdom of the Sand, Imperator Kung wore a purple tinted dangling face patch earring on one earlobe and pointed down with a smile at the hologram map over the command table inside the steering room of the river barge. “This is the layout for most of the Pamburg Kingdom. I photographed it to memory some eighteen years ago when I had first visited Conic. The mountain castle is surrounded by a series of shallow winding swamps. The only entrance onto the ground soil of the mountain castle is by waterway. Conic and Shemerry will be high up in the top dome which overlooks a placid fresh water lake. They stay there during the days to watch over the princesses.”

Quinastine, the count of the Kingdom of the Lakes wore a purple tinted dangling face patch earring on one earlobe and sneered down at the holographic map. “We must attack them first.”

Marquise Fallacious from the Kingdom of the Wind was a poet of love poems who enjoyed freedom as a royal and his wife as a royal ruler and wore a purple tinted dangling face patch earring on one earlobe and stared out the side open window inside the steering room with a smile. “No, it is not necessary. The princesses are all dead and buried based on the oracle. We will attack the Prince House only. All the princes must be eliminated right now. Then we invade the kingdom, taking all the natives as our hostages and then to use an abuse our slaves,” he cheered with the other male natives.

Baron Vetepurr of the Kingdom of Fire did not wear a purple tinted face patch earring and frowned down at the holographic map. “How will our brave lads get into the mountain castle from here on the river barge? We don’t own a set of speed boats or row boats for water transportation through the open gates and steered onto the ground soil of the mountain castle.”

Kung nodded as the earring shook side to side in amusement of the war. “They must dive a body down into the Delta waters and then swim underneath the river barge without being seen by the electronic spying eyeballs of each prince. Each prince is assigned to guard the gates throughout the day and the night. Then each royal will emerge up through the other side of the open gates, climbing up the gate and into the Prince House. The princes never leave the house until the queen has been crowned.”

From the Kingdom of the Sun, Princelet Zitgestum stared out the open window with a confused brow. “When is the crowning event of the new queen? Is it today?”

Duke Allakon from the Kingdom of Land displayed a tall and muscular body frame with a head of neatly cropped light brown hair with a set of bangs over both eyebrows. His face was unshaven with a light dusting of light brown hairs around the jaw line, the lips, and both nose holes that greatly annoyed his wife Duchess Torgeezus. His eyeballs were colored in hazel with tiny specks of gold that flared with angry. Allakon was the Duke for the Kingdom of the Land and wore a purple tinted dangling face patch earring on one earlobe. “It is never! You heard the oracle inside the Assembly Hall. All the princesses are dead.”

Kung smiled down at the map, “That statement still needs to be confirmed, my fellow royals!”

The words from a purple colored face dangling earring echoed into each eardrum of every royal queen, king, prince, and the other natives from the Confederation. “We are ready, Kung.”

Kung looked up and turned to face a side glass window view which showed the majestic black-purplish tinted shortest mountain inside the Pamburg Kingdom, pointing at the object with a smile and a nod for all eardrums, saying back into the purple colored dangling earring which matched the rest of the natives. “Now, we wait and watch for the moment. Haildrameme and all the other queens are ready to begin the play.”

On the same river barge in front of the purple tinted dragon head, a horizontal row of queens stood upright and tall with a smirk, wearing the same purple tinted forehead tiara face patch and a pair of matching dangling earrings for communication and drama, where each colored face patch would talk back and forth to each male royal, who was located inside the steering cabin of the first river barge.

From the Kingdom of the Sand, Imperatoress Haildrameme faked the smile and as her pair of purple colored dangling down face patch earrings and a matching forehead face patch tiara both twinkled in bright sunlight, where each queen and king could hear each other’s words of whisper. She was tall and slender with a head of white hair, a tone of yellow skin, a pair of violet eyeballs, and a crooked nose, standing first in line on one side of the dragon face in regal height, wearing a one-sleeved tight fitting dress of golden tint that represented the leadership of the Confederation.

From the Kingdom of the Land, Duchess Torgeezus smiled and as her pair of purple tinted dangling face patch earrings and a matching forehead face patch tiara twinkled in bright sunlight. She was a woman of average height with a head of black hair, a tone of red skin, and a pair of brown eyes, standing upright between Imperatoress Haildrameme and Marquee Jennessee, wearing a dark green colored strapless fluffy plantation dress which hid the legs.

From the Kingdom of the Wind Marquee Jennessee stood in a short red colored party dress with a pair of red spiked heels and as her pair of purple tinted dangling earrings and a matching forehead face patch tiara twinkled in the sunlight. She stood with a slender and tall body frame with a set of buck teeth, a head of long blonde hair, and a pair of blue eyeballs on a tone of pale skin, standing between Glay and Torgeezus.

On the opposite side of the dragon face, from the Kingdom of the Sun, Princeletess Glay smirked and as her pair of purple tinted dangling earrings and a matching forehead face patch tiara twinkled in sunlight. She was a head taller than the rest of the queens and possessed a tone of dark skin tint, a pair of aqua colored eyes, and a head of black hair, standing beside Jennessee and Ylangling in a pair of long black colored ankle-length gown.

Ylangling, the Queen of the Kingdom of the Snow faked a smile and as her pair of purple tinted dangling earrings and a matching forehead face patch tiara twinkled in sunlight. She was tall and possessed a tone of peachy skin tint, a pair of green eyes, and a head of black hair, standing beside Zorachina, wearing a gown of blue.

Zorachina, the Countess of the Kingdom of the Lakes smiled and as, her pair of purple tinted dangling earrings and a matching forehead face patch tiara twinkled in sunlight. She possessed a muscular body frame with a tone of pink tinted skin, a bald skull bone, and a pair of green eyes in a pink tinted ankle-length gown.

Haildrameme lifted and reached out with the flat tip of her personal silver shaft, hitting the exposed green colored button that was housed inside a square box of silver next to the seam of the crystal glittering gate for communication into the Gate Tower. She had remembered coming to the science building about seventeen years ago when she fucked around for fun with each male teen royal during her stay at the sand castle for royal lessons at the Royal Academy too. She never reached ou and touched the green button but she had noticed it during her trip from the sands to the swamps of the Pamburg Kingdom. Only the River Rat captain of the small seed boat would reach out and tap the button communication his presence. On top of the deck of the river barge, Haildrameme gently tapped the green button as it lighted with approval.

 

 

Prince House

First floor level location

Interior setting gate monitor room

 

 

The single river barge was decorated in front with a gigantic dragon face which completely covered and secretly disguised the steering house and the natives on the water craft for both fun and terror. A person could not see beyond the pair of wide purpled colored eyeballs, the dull orange metal painted skin on the cheekbones, and a pair of red tinted metal ear points. A constant plume of white steam blew down from the two orange colored nose holes, fogging the front of the boat with more terror.

Inside the control room of the Gate Tower, there were two people at all times who were responsible for manning the twin crystal glittering gates. The twin gates protected the entrance into the Pamburg Kingdom. For centuries, the set of twin gates only operated by fourteen teenage princes coming from the king and the queen of Pamburg. For centuries, the twin gates only opened by a flat palm coming from each prince on top of the steel molded control panel.

The older Pamburg squire rested flat down over the clean floor on a back spine and extended up both arms and a face inside the open cabinet door, working on the delicate wiring inside one of the monitor stations with a series of soft curses. If he was a betting squire, which he was not, then the squire would have guessed that the young sixteen-year-old Prince Cumberrun had tampered with this particular monitor station, since Cumberrun liked to annoy all the squires and caused major and minor trouble among the young princes all at the same time. He stopped working the hands and studied the new set of numbers for the correct message.

On top of the long counter which contained the gate monitor station, it was his turn to man the Gate Tower, while the other princes finished the morning breakfast meal. He would eat a little later after all the princes had finished the meal, since some of the meaner and taller princely brothers liked to eat his meal plate or would make him eat the food without a fork and a spoon but with a naked face. Prince Octan slowly stood upright from the chair at monitor station with a gasp and pointed at the front viewer window with a puzzled brow. “Squire, what is that on the viewer screen? Who is that on the viewer screen? Is that really a…a monster on the viewer screen?”

The squire continued to rest over the floor with a stern face and fiddled with the inner guts of the bot while performing a set of visual and manual hand checks of the mechanic equipment. Equipment was made of metal that rusted, corroded, and broke, if Cumberrun was around. He chuckled with a smile. “Do you see an ugly black and orange colored monster on the viewer screen, prince? I think you need a break, Octan.”

Octan frowned at the viewing screen. “The monster is purple and red hues of color, not black and orange. Have you ever seen a black and orange monster here in front of the closed crystal gates, Squire?”

The squire slowly stood upright from the floor with grin and studied the frontal viewer window with a gasp and a worried brow. “That’s not a monster. That’s a dragon head which is really a decorated river barge that comes only from the Kingdom of the Lakes.”

“The water craft comes from the Kingdom of the Lakes. What is a dragon head decorated river barge doing here in front of our twin gates? What does it want? What do we do? I have never seen a river barge before. It has a dragon head on the front. Is that real piece of animal?”

“No. Dragons are not real and do not really live within the Pamburg mountain range. Even though, Prince Cumberrat tells a tale tail. The dragon head is a silly design in colored purple mineral metal which lounges on the front of the river boat for terror and hides the sailing crew.”

Octan gasped. “What crew of ocean boat sailors? Why are they and their water craft right here in front of the twin gates? What do we do now?”

On the front of the river barge, the white steam floated up into the blue sky and out toward the blue water, revealing a set of six women.

Inside the control room of the Gate Tower, Octan jabbed a finger and a gasp at the front viewer screen. “Look there! I see something. Is a person? What is that? There are six persons. Who are they?”

The older and wiser squire gasped in shock at each face on a queen that came only from the Confederation. “Go and fetch Squire Number Fifty-Six, now, Octan!”

Octan turned and sneered at the nose profile of the older squire. “I am Prince Octan to you, squire.”

The squire ignored the silly princely teen and stared with alarm at the screen with a worried brow. “Go and get him, right now! This is not good, where we have a visitor in front of our gates which access our kingdom. Hurry, Octan!”

Octan laughed. “No boat or person or seat creature can get through the crystal gates. We don’t have to do squat, Squat,” he made fun of the squire’s name like Cumberrun always did, where Cumberrun never received punishment for the slick and nasty comment.

On the front of the barge, a tiny flesh of green colored slime swiftly departed from one of the eyeballs of the dragon and accurately hit the small shiny button on the buzz box of the crystal gate. She smirked and then shouted and as, her words echoed into the tiny box on the gate and into the control room of the Gate Tower. “Good morning, I am Imperator Haildrameme from the Kingdom of the Sand. I am here on top of the beautiful Delta waters. But I would guess that you are wondering about my visitation this beautiful morning here…”

Octan jabbed a finger with a gasp at the viewer window. “How did she do that? What happened? I saw a tiny flesh of green. Was that slime?”

The squire stared with a stern face at the screen. “It was an f-bomb from green gooey metal. It hit the button on the buzz box, so she could communicate with us.”

Octan gasped, “Communicate with us? What for?”

The squire turned and growled at the nose profile of Octan. “Now, hurry! Before, I have to open the gates for Imperator Haildrameme…”

“What for? Why ever? She is not a native or a princess of Pamburg.” Octan gasped at the squire.

The squire continued to stare at the viewer screen with the river barge with a worried brow, “Go now and hurry up, Octan!”

“Yeah, yeah, I’m going. I’m going and leaving right now,” Octan swiftly back stepped from the monitor console and quickly spun around with a gasp, dashing ahead and exited the control room with a yelling voice of worry, “Squire, come here! Squire, come here! There is a…”

The door slid closed.

 

On top of the dragon headed river barge, Glay sneered with a whisper through the common purple tinted dangling earring, where everyone heard the words while staring at the closed gates. “Stop rambling, Haildrameme! Order them to open the gates, now. I wanna see inside the kingdom. I heard that it is lush and pretty like paradise.”

Ylangling faked a smile and as her pair of purple tinted dangling earrings twinkled with the whisper at the closed gates. “She is displaying her regal and royal diplomatic tact which Glay doesn’t possess. Haildrameme is the fox that is running around a circle scattering its odor into the winds, where the pack of vicious dogs will get confused and will no longer follow the scent.”

Jennessee faked a smile and as her pair of purple tinted dangling earrings twinkled with the whisper at the closed gates. “If I continue to stand out here on top of a wobbling steel deck in the bright sun, I will fall eventually down into the water. Hush up, Haildrameme!”

Ylangling laughed with a smile and as her pair of purple tinted dangling earrings twinkled with the whisper at the closed gates. “Then, you will be eaten by one of the many yellow gators. Go for it, Jennessee! Your days are numbered anyways as the head dancer of the Kingdom of the Wind.”

Haildrameme sneered at the closed gates of glittering crystal, “Quiet, royals! I cannot here the rambling when you are babbling too loud,” she cleared a throat with a loud sound and a fake smile at the hidden camera on the side of the gate.

 

Inside the Gate Tower of the control room, the tiny speaker box continued to speak with the lovely soprano voice of Haildrameme. “Thanks for listening to my adventure, sir! My visitation, I have heard a nasty rumor which I cannot believer. But here I am. I am here to confirm the deaths of the queen and her little princesses. I have that right as set by the treaty from…”

The control room door slid open. The squire gasped with shock at the viewer screen.

Octan rushed inside first and assumed the same chair at the monitor station. Behind his ass, all the young sixteen years old princes but the missing ones dashed ahead inside and stopping, scattering around the room in an upright pose with a puzzled brow in front of the monitor station with a set of soft groans and loud gasps. Then a set of older squires raced inside and stopped, standing in different spots, staring at the screen with a gasp of worry.

Squire Number Fifty-Six entered last as he was one of the elder squires and stopped, standing in the middle of the screen with a gasp of worry in silence.

Squire Number Forty-Five jabbed a finger at the viewer screen with a worried brow and a hook nose. “That is a river barge that comes only from the Confederation. What is it doing here at our doorway? It does not have permission to float down there…”

“Release some of the gators through the gates! The vicious creatures will enjoy the lovely queenies and all their royal bloodline.” Squire Number Thirty-Seven was the tallest and meanest of the squires laughed with a wicked grin.

Squire Number Fifty-six slowly moved ahead and spun around with a sigh and a worried brow to see the crowed room of other squires without the young teen princes. “I am so sorry to inform to all my brothers right here now. The queen has been murdered…”

Squire Number Forty-six possessed a tone of amber tinted skin, a head of amber colored hair, a pair of amber tinted eyeballs like his other princely brothers and squires plus a set of dumbo earlobes which could fly them to the moon and back down here on the planet. “Now, there’s a traitor among us.”

Prince Octon possessed a set of dumbo earlobes which could fly them to the moon and back down here on the planet and shook the skull with a stern face. “I am afraid not. No. There is not a traitor among us, squires here within the Pamburg Kingdom. But a spy has come out from the Confederation. That is reason for the river barge and the nest of river weasels.”

Squire Number Forty-one nodded with a head of long curly head of amber colored hair. “There is no traitor among our brothers.”

Prince Ashebull nodded with the same head of long curly head of amber colored hair. “We are brothers.”

Squire Number Thirty-nine wore a tiny lock of hair of solid white tint which was located at the same hairline with a sour frown, “There is no spy from the Confederation. However, the queen has been murdered inside the princess play room.”

Prince Estill displayed the same tiny lock of hair of solid white tint which was located at the same hairline with a stern face. “That place was where the Princess Walk was held the other morning.”

Squire Number Twenty-five possessed an obvious facial feature of dark tinted rounded freckle spots and exhaled with a huff of worry at the viewing screen and the river barge. “And the princesses are dead along with the queen.”

Prince Wesuckie displayed the same facial feature of dark tinted rounded freckle spots with a worried brow at the screen. “How did that happen?”

Prince Lopeeco possessed an aristocratic nose. “There is a traitor.”

Squire Number Fifty-six shook a skull with the same aristocratic nose with a stern face. “There is a spy.”

Squire Number Twenty-one was tall and slender, shaking a skull with a stern face. “I don’t know why. However, there is bigger concern which affects each one of us and the natives within the Pamburg Kingdom. This circumstance was set up a long before our births. If the king and the queen are dead, then the Pamburg Kingdom can be challenged…”

Princes Neave was tall and slender with a worried brow. “What for? We are not a slave or a servant to the Confederation. They can’t come inside here for any single reason but death,” he reached over and grabbed, lifting a shaft near a sneer.

Squire Number Sixteen possessed a cleft chin with a worried brow. “Actually, a representative of the Confederation is invited to verify the deaths of the king and the queen…”

Prince Vinton displayed the cleft chin with a worried brow. “How did she-from-the-Confederation know this? See? There is a spy here among the brotherly squires in the Prince House.”

Squire Number Forty-seven displayed average height and weight with a stern face. “I cannot address that. We don’t have time. She is a representative of the Confederation. So, she can come inside to verify a dead king and a dead queen at anytime or at any day or at anyhow.”

Prince Vinton was average height and weight with a worried brow. “Why? What for?”

Squire Number Sixty-Four was one of the shortest princes with a skinny body frame like Octan and a sneer. “I have personally discovered that the king and the queen are dead inside the princess throne room…

Squire Number Nineteen was one of the tallest princes with a muscular body frame and a sneer. “The gators got them. I had warned numerous times about the seeping swampy water between the cracks of the mountain castle.”

Squire Number Fifty-one displayed a set of buck teeth “No. They were murdered by someone, who carried a shaft.”

Prince Boykin showed the same set of buck teeth with a nod. “A prince did it then.”

Squire Number Sixty-four exhaled with worry. “No, I don’t know.”

Princes Tantum was one of the tallest princes with a muscular body frame and a sneer. “How did she-from-the-Confederation find out about the deaths of so many like the king, the queen, and the princesses? So you are the spy. You tell she-from-the-Confederation.”

Prince Estill was one of the tallest royals with a muscular body frame and a snarl. “Don’t be a numb! We all here are brotherly princes. We don’t tattle tale like a three-year-old child. We don’t communicate with she-from-the-Confederation. It is obvious. I see it too. There has been a murder committed here. The murderer has left the trail of bodies and invaded the Confederation with the juicy secret.”

Squire Number Fifty-six exhaled with more worry. “No, I did not. No, I can’t answer that. However, she-from-the-Confederation can come inside. I will escort her to see the dead king and the dead queen. However, we are safe, sorta. Within the princess throne room, each princess is dead, except one. The single princess is missing.”

Prince Gasper possessed a crooked nose. “So, there won’t be a war.”

Squire Number Thirty-two displayed the same crooked nose with a stern face. “That is correct. As long as a king and a queen of Pamburg Kingdom come from the ranks of the teen princes and princesses, the kingdom is safe.”

Prince Neave displayed a set of long fingers and a pair of lean legs with a sneer. “Where did that death rumor come from?”

Squire Number Forty-eight displayed the same set of long fingers and a pair of lean legs with a snarl. “The murderer? Who is this murderer which has killed the king and the queen and all the princesses?”

Squire Number Fifty-six exhaled with more worry. “I don’t know. But, I suspect that the murderer murdered the king and the queen. But the smarter and surviving princess has escaped from the kingdom.”

Squire Number Forty-eight showed a hook nose with a sneer. “Then let ‘she-from-the-Confederation’ inside, we will feed her to the gators for challenging the ugly rumor.”

Prince Tantum shared the same hooked nose with a sneer and a nod. “I agree.”

Princes Boykin was tall and slender in body type with a loud sneer and a nod. “I concur.”

Squire Number Forty-six was tall and slender with a snarl and a nod. “I wish it.”

Prince Lopeeco was one the tallest royals with a muscular body frame with a loud sneer. “And I watch it.”

Squire Number Fifty-nine frowned at the screen and said to the queen. “I thought that were sevens queen from the Confederation, Imperatoress Haildrameme.”

On top of the barge, the voice of Haildrameme said through speaker box which loudly echoed throughout the room of the Gate Tower for all eardrums of each squire. “You are so kind, Squire. One queen died during the birth of her first child. Thus, there are only six of us.”

Inside the Gate Tower, Squire Number Fifty-Six reached down and pressed the button with a stern face. “I understand, Imperatoress Haildrameme. Based on the ancient treaty between our two great nations, you have the right to see the Pamburg queen and each royal princess regarding an ugly rumor about deaths to verify for yourself. Please stand by! Hold onto something on top of the barge. I will open one side of the gate. There might be a high wave or two which would be generated by the metal mechanics of the gate movement. Once the gate is opened and stationary, I will be sending a team of three row boats for your party of six. You can descend down from the deck of the river barge and then enter a single row boat in twos. Then the row boat will steer you and your party directly toward the ground soil of the mountain castle, where you will see the truth of the ugly rumor of deaths. Thank you for your patience!”

 

On top of the Delta waters, one of the gates sounded with a squeal of metal pain and then slowly shifted inward as numerous ocean waves formed and splashed from the water, on the sides of the river barge, and finally onto the deck of the barge, soaking a few naked toes of the queens.

Haildrameme faked a smile into the hidden camera on the gate which was displayed inside the Prince House and sneered with a whisper through the common purple tinted dangling earring, where everyone heard the words while staring at the closed gates. “Do not move! We are tough minded and tough royal, queens. Continue to stand in place! A little water isn’t going to hurt you. Once we stay moving, your feet will dry off.”

Jennessee frowned down at her feet and as her pair of purple tinted dangling earrings twinkled with the whisper at the closed gates. “But a little water will harm my delicate leather sandals.”

Glay sneered with a whisper through the common purple tinted dangling earring, where everyone heard the words while staring at the closed gates. “Shut up, Jennessee!” Jennessee shuffled side to side as both shoes filled with salty ocean water.

The shifting crystal designed gate slowed the pace and then halted inside the rippling salt waters as a set of numerous large and high sea waves continued to bat the sides and the deck of the river barge along with the naked feet of each queen.

 

 

Prince House

Airship platform location

Exterior hallway setting

 

 

One of the older squires was standing guard in front of the deck of airships, since the airship was the only transport down from the Prince House unless you decided to jump down from the platform and dive down into the waters with the gators. Pamburg Squire Number Thirty-six slowly moved ahead to clearly see the older squire and the line of airship, skidding to a halt again. There were only thirteen airships on top of the platform, not fourteen. Each prince was supposed to fly down the ground soil of the mountain castle inside an individual airship while the king wished that one or two f the airship would crash and burn, eliminate a prince or two.

So that made perfect sense now. The Prince Walk had been cancelled for some unexplained reason by the eldest squire.

Squire Number Thirty-six understood. One of the sixteen-year-old princes had died which was probably by the shaft of Prince Cumberrat, who was the vilest and wickedest teen royal among the fourteen princely brothers. He would not be surprised, if Prince Cumberrun had killed one of the other weakly princes.

However, under the new kingly reign of Pamburg Squire Number Thirty-six, Prince Cumberrun would be captured and executed immediately for the princely murder death and the fearful revolt from the tall and strong prince.

The squire slowly moved ahead with a fake smile toward the elderly squire and did not stop, reaching out and jerked the shaft from the belt loop, sliding the weapon behind the leg trousers, pressing the flush button. The rod of the shaft slid open each tiny compartment and exposed a set of individual tiny blades that had been hand crafted and molded into a long rod during the cold flame process inside the Pamburg mountain.

The older squire dashed ahead from the row of airships with a worried brow and a yell toward the younger squire. “Has there been more news?”

“Yes, I am king,” Pamburg Squire Number Thirty-six whipped the shaft from the leg and neatly sliced through the throat muscle of the older squire with fury and ease of angry. The skull separated from the upright body and soared through the air waves, hitting the floor, rolling a few inches, and then halted. The upright body of the dead squire stood a few seconds longer to face the younger squire and then slowly slumped forward, landing down onto the chest with a loud thump into a draining puddle of his own blood.

Pamburg Squire Number Thirty-six back stepped with a distorted face from the dead body and the puddle of blood, scooting next to the body, squatting down. He removed the oversized jacket and wrapped the bleeding open hole on top of the collar bone of the dead squire, reaching out and dragged the heavy body over the floor and toward the last airship on top of the outside deck platform. He could not leave a dead body for the pair of eyeballs from another squire. One of the squires would investigate and figure out that Squire Number Thirty-Six was missing from the Prince House which would interfere in his new grand plot as the new king.

He continued to drag the dead body of the squire while leaving a bloody trail of fresh blood splatters toward the airship and entered through the open archway, sliding, and stored the dead body in the rear corner of the ship. He stood upright with a laugh at the headless body and reached down, grabbing, snatching off the bloody jacket while back stepping with the object in the air. He spun around and marched off the ship toward the severed head, squatting down, wrapping the bloody jacket over the skull of the dead squire, standing upright with the head and entered through the archway, moving toward the rear wall corner, and tossed the skull near the dead body of the squire and exhaled with the first of many tasks. He spun around and whipped out the shaft, moving out the ship and stopped at eh edge of the ramp, surveying the blood splatters. He ignited a button on the bottom of the smaller tip which produced a set of small fiery flames when the numerous tiny steel blades rubbed together inside the tiny rod. A short and hot flame appeared on the bigger tip.

He leaned down and tapped the blood splatter with the hot flame. The single blood protein immediately dried into a tiny pile of dull red hue. Then, the light breeze blew from the north over the exterior platform and swept the dry pile of blood away from his body and his eyesight.

He slowly continued moved down a trail of blood splatters from the dead squire and tapped each blood splatter with the hot flame on top of the shaft, repeating the process until each visual blood splatter was gone from a pair of naked eyeballs. There was always dirt and dust from the environment that cause the hallway and the external deck to appear slightly dirty. Then one of the squires or a misbehaving young prince would clean off the external deck.

He stood upright with a laugh and turned, scanning the long hallway that led around the wall corner and into the main hallway, where all the squire apartments were located. There wasn’t a single older squire or young teen prince available.

His new plan had worked out beautifully.

Pamburg Squire Number Thirty-six spun around and dashed ahead with a laugh, entering through the archway, sliding down into the pilot chair of the cockpit, slamming both hands over the flat glass console with a smile. No other young prince or older squire would notice the airship missing until later in the morning. It was only nine o’clock in the early morning. The rest of the young princes were eating breakfast which was always a fun event to witness. The juvenile teens enjoyed tossing food items at each other. Or the group of taller and meaner princes would force the set of shorter princes to eat with a set of lips and a face down into the individual meal plate which had been the princely ritual for centuries. The older squires would enjoy the silly sight. The other squires were performing housekeeping duties inside each princely apartment. A group of young boys kept an apartment room worse than an angry bear.

Now, he planned to end the reign of young unknown and genetically altered Pamburg princes and princesses while claiming the kingly throne for his person only.

On top of the external platform, the stolen airship ignited into power. The walking ramp slid back into the flat floor of the ship. The hatchway door slammed shut. The airship slowly lifted from the external platform and slowly flew away from the outside deck platform of the Prince House, steering toward a single building of glittering array of colors that was the mysterious and mystical science building.

At the science building, Pamburg Squire Number Thirty-six would barge into the building interior, track down, and then destroy all the bottle of newborn fetuses without worry. Then, he would come back to the Prince House and declare his royal reign as the true heir to the throne chair of Pamburg Kingdom.

He flew the airship and roamed both hands over the flat glass console with a laugh and a nod. “I alone only possess the unique physical trait.”

 

 

12th hour (mid-day)

 

 

Kingdom of the Fire

Baron Vetepurr and three daughters

first royal Princess Pio

and dead royal princess Mio and third royal princess Nio

Royal underground metal pits

Warm temperatures with bright sunshine and partly clouds

Cave room setting

 

 

The Kingdom of the Fire landscape is composed of numerous underground pits.

The underground pit is known as a pit cave which is a natural underground cavern of several miles that is predominantly a horizontal cave passage. Each entrance point runs flush with the flat hard ground in the neutral color of tan with a set of rock coated steps that does not require a metallic ladder or a piece of strong plant vine rope like the Kingdom of the Wind for ascend. The pit cave is made of thick layers of color hard rocks. The rocks are mined or chipped out from the wall. Then, the rock chunk is soaked down in water until the individual pieces become a lump of soften particles that are lifted and then burned into another type of metal components for an airship to a cooking pot for all the natives of the Confederation.

There are six unique pit caves that represent the individual home residence for the natives from the Kingdom of the Fire, where the solid rock floor descended thirteen feet down into the earth. Within each pit cave, there are underground fresh water streams of water for drinking and a set of individual tiny cave rooms for a single individual. A native doesn’t have much of a family life, since one of the two family members dies from the burns of the fire or suffocate from the lack of oxygen. Thus, only the strongest metalists survive and thrive within the Kingdom of the Fire.

Within each underground pit, there is an individual cave which contains an individual fire pit. The fire pit has used for centuries as a ceremonial or celebratory occasion including a wedding where method primarily was utilized as an uncovered live-fire baking, which is a transitional design between the earth oven the food plates of mainly consists of raw dough bread, shellfish, vegetables, meat, potatoes, oyster clams, and other seafood pieces were heated over the rocks instead of hard clay or firebrick outdoor cooking.

The individual fire pit naturally descended bed of hot and heated rock down in the ground that is not covered but exposed. The sheet of rock protects the fire from the soil. The fire pit is made underground by digging and shifting rock which is similar to a modern day oven. The pit stays heated from the protective shelter of the cave roof from rain and sunshine elements and does not smoke with enclosed wall into a heated pile of ashes.

First royal princess Pio was a little shorter than her father with a tone of glowing white tinted skin from living years underneath the metal pits. Sunlight did not penetrate the landmass. Each mine worker wore a dark blue cloak that protected some of the skin from the flaring sparks of the hot metal. The underground pits were very steamy and very heated. A body could not dress in too many fancy accessories, such like, a shirt or a tunic or a long ankle-length gown. The sizzling heat and steam would suffocate the human into instant death.

Thus, each male metalist wore a naked chest which allowed the heat to sweat off a heated face and body. A pair of loose trousers caught the set of flying metal sparks and burnt the loose fabric, not the tender flesh of the male. A pair of short heavy walking boots protected the feet that allowed the metalist to continue to work or not to eat. Each male wore a set of long hair on the sides of the face and down the back spine. If a piece of flying metal hit the hair strand, then burned off the group of hair strands, not the delicate face tissue. Thus, the hairy skull was marred in a series of pink tinted vertical and horizontal parts like the comb contained a blade.

Each female wore a single band around the breasts for decency mostly. Some of the older female metalist went naked on the chest like the young males, since the chest and the breasts were deeply scarred beyond eyeball recognition, thus the long life of a metalist.

Each metalist worked with a pair of hands, not a mechanic ascension system of ropes or hooks that drops down a handful of softened rock particles down into a pit of burning cold flames of fire. If the metalist lived that long inside the underground pit without dying from metal poisoning or metal scar burns or metal shrapnel penetration.

Each female wore a set of loose trousers to catch the flying metal debris and save the legs which hang over pair of heavy walking boots for the care of the foot. Each female wore a set of long hair over the face and down the back spine which was additional protection for the human body from the tiny sparks of flying heated metals. However, each bone skull was burn-marred like each male with a series of vertical and horizontal pink tinted burnt skin that naturally parted the hair which covered the entire scalp.

If a metalist lost one foot or both feet due to the metal burns, the metalist was killed on sight. The metalist was put down to rest inside the after-light. The underground pits required working on a good pair of legs with a good set of feet. A limp metalist could not tote and carry a tube of heavy metal components or assist with a single vat of heavy metal liquid.

Baron Vetepurr was the owner of the all the underground pits as a head royal. He had one live daughter and two dead daughters in birthing order Pio, Mio, and Nio. Their metalist knowledge and skills required their full attention with a set of safety details for continuance of the metal component production which provided an assortment of metal parts for every mechanic item within the Confederation. Each daughter possesses an exposed and naked chest that was covered in a series of small to very large rusty colored skin burns.

Inside one of the cooking caves, Teath was average height and weight standing upright on top of the rock cave floor of red tint and possessed a head of amber colored hair, a pair of amber colored eyeballs, a tone of amber tinted skin, wearing a long and patched dark blue cloak over a naked chest, a pair of tan colored ratty trousers, and a pair of rough tan colored boots, holding in both hands the three wet palm leafs as the meat juice dripped over the floor. She stared with a smile at her dead mother, who glowed on the rock red tinted wall as pink tinted tall object without a face, a pair of arms, and a set of legs.

The dead mother of Teath smiled at her live daughter. “Take the remaining food…”

“I ate all the food. It was really good, dead mother,” Teath burped out loud.

She smiled down at her live daughter. “I am glad that your tummy is happy and full. We have work to do. Take the wet palm leaves to the far corner and stuff them down into the wooden barrel.”

Teath spun around and dashed ahead with a smile, stopping, and stood in front of a short wooden barrel with a sideways slot, stuffing each leaf down into the hole. Her dead mother smiled. “The wet leaves will decay and then be spread over the old dead leaves, which in turn creating new life.” She finished stuffing all the leaves down into the open slot and back stepped with a smile away from the stationary wooden barrel, wiping off the wet food stains from both hands over the dark cloak and spun ahead, running ahead. Teath swung around the curved entrance archway and dashed down the same hallway, chewing, and swallowed the last of the food and turned into the new archway, slowly strolling inside the enclosed cave room with a gasp. The walls of the cavern were curved also, where the rear wall that held a running stream of flowing water. She stopped and stood in the middle of the new room. The lavender figure ran across the rock wall and stopped, standing above the running low stream of water again. Teath frowned. “This cave enclosure location looks like another cooking cave.

“It is another cooking cave. Go to the next cave, my live daughter!”

Teath raced out the room with a smile and swinging around the curved wall corner, dashing ahead, and turned into the next room with a smile, moving ahead inside a few feet and stopped, scanning the new room. “How do you know that it is different?”

“I have been living within Aetherland for a long, long time.”

Teath frowned. “Where are the mechanisms of machine? Where are the heating elements? Where is the soldering station? Where is the electrical power source? Does the sunlight ray come through a cave? I don’t think so. Where are all the circuitry and cables? Where is the tank of chemicals?”

She smiled. “There is only needed a vat, which sits on the floor in the middle of the room in front of a large hole, where you can’t see the interior of the hole.”

Teath moved ahead and stopped, standing in front of the round vat, reaching out and lifted the lid with a gasp. “The vat contains nothing.”

“Look over to the side wall! There is a line of wooden posts that contain tiny plants. Pick off the plants

Teath turned to face the wall and moved ahead with a smile, stopping, and stood in front of the wooden posts, reaching out and picked each plant with a confused brow. “Why am I picking a handful of tiny plants?”

“A handful of the tiny plants are needed for the carbon dioxide which reacts with the rock pieces.”

Teath frowned. “What rock particles?”

“Go to the any other wall and pick out a handful of chipped out colored rock, there are numerous pieces of hard rock. Both the natural cave rocks and the plant roots will heat and then explode together and then burn into a blazing fire.”

Teath back stepped from the line of wooden posts with a smile and turned to face the entrance wall, moving ahead, and stopped, squatting down, reaching, and gathered a handful of red tinted rock pieces also with a smile. She stood upright and spun around, moving back to the vat that sat on the floor.

“Place all the rocks and all the plant roots down into the vat and then mix them together at the same time.”

Teath stopped in front of the vat and continued to hold both the rocks and the plants separate inside each cupped palm with a worried brow, “Really?”

“Really!”

“Now?”

She frowned, “Now! The rocks and the plants will heat enough to create a fire.”

Teath frowned down at each handful of objects and then the empty vat. “Why?”

The dead mother of Teath continued to project a pink image on the red tinted wall with a great sigh. “Place the rock pieces into the open vat with the pieces of plant roots first. Then, carry the vat and place down into the burning pit of fire…”

“No!” Teath gasped in fear. “I will catch on fire and burn to death. There is not soldering iron or a hand tool that is used to work with the blazing fire. Where is a station stand with a hot iron for baking and a wet sponge for cleaning? Where is the hot air gun, the vacuum pickup tool? Where is a pair of soldering tweezers and the soldering iron allowing for cuts of fabric and foam materials without worry of fraying or beading? Where are the following items, such like, a protective helmet, a pair of protective gloves, and other protective clothing?”

The dead mother smiled at the back spine of Teath. “Take off the long-sleeved cape, the pair of trousers, and the boots! Expose your naked body in the air waves! The cold flame will not burn but provide extreme heat during the shaping process.”

Teath gasped. “Do you really want me to take off all my clothing? I will be standing in here naked and cold.” Teath reached down and touched the dried food stained clothes. “I am not wearing my battle gear underneath the clothing.”

“Your battle gear is not needed here inside the Confederation, since it is very unique. If a Confederation native sees your black leather battle gear outfit that comes from the Pamburg Kingdom, then you will surly die.”

Teath exhaled with a puff of worry and squatted down, placing the handful of rocks and plants on top of the warm rock floor, standing upright and swiftly undressed all her clothing with a worried brow, “Harpy! I almost died in the drowning airship inside the ocean waters. Now, I’m going to burn to death with flames. Are you certain that I am supposed to live here on the planet, dead mother?”

She smiled. “Yes! I am very confident. The burning fire inside a vat produces a cold flame with a maximal temperature of ninety-nine degrees to the hands, where the chemical reaction with the air, the water, and the rocks produces very little heat to the touch, pretty colored light to the eyeballs, and a little carbon dioxide like a tiny plant into the nostrils. Each cold flame fires into a desirable and beautiful array of color depending in the color of the softened rock that was mined from the pit wall. The first baron within the Confederation accidentally tripped and dropped down into a hidden underground pit cave, extending both hands as a pair of wigging fingers landed into a mixture of fire and rock over the hard surface, which didn’t burn his fingers or would ignite a tossed of tree branch twig. The fire continued to burn with an external ignition source, such like, a hot material. Cold flame is detected by an eyeball inside the semi-dark and semi-cold underground pit cave but the flames are blinded to the eyeballs in visible daylight sunrays.”

Teath continued to stand with a worried brow at the pile of clothing, the pile of rocks, the pile of plants, and small vat. “How is this done?”

The dead mother of Teath yelled with a grin. “Do it now, live daughter!” Teath squatted down and gathered the rocks and the plants, scooting ahead towards the vat with a worried brow, tossing both items down into the open pot, back pedaling from the upcoming explosion. The dead mother of Teath exhaled. “The temperature depends on the size of the rock and the amount of oxygen, and the amount of the flame. The flame starts out with spectra of several pretty tinted bands that are thinned out and then one is dominated by the color of the rock. So, the pale blue flame rose into the ceiling.”

Teath back stepped further from the explosion coming from the vat with a loud scream of worry. “Ah! There is a blazing fire inside the cave, dead mother.”

She smiled. “No! It is excitement of the chemical reaction of the two ingredients of rock and the plants. It will cool down immediately. Wait a few more seconds!” The high plume of pale blue flame swiftly descended back down into the vat. She smiled at the vat. “A cool flame starts instantaneously when the softened rock is dropped down into the vat of plants which produces tiny bits of carbon dioxide. Place the lid over the vat. Count out loud from one, two, and three!” Teath reached over and lifted, placing the lid with a worried brow. The dead mother of Teath smiled at the vat. “The two minerals burn and boil, flaming up a high plummet of brightly colored fire, thus the temperature doesn’t change, but the flame glows in a pretty due light that was ease on the eyeballs. The set of flame molecules burn up all the gas of poisonous carbon dioxide in the air waves which affects a pair of healthy lungs and then breaks it down into safe invisible oxygen molecules, so you can breathe through the molding process. Then, the cold flame is birthed, so you can reach down and touch with both hands a set of the soft rock particles and mold it into anything shape. Then, after it is shaped, you lift the shaped figure and place it down inside the cool flowing stream of water. The heated steam will rise into the air. Then, the shape figure is permanently formed forever.”

Teath stared down at the vat with a smile. “Wow!”

“Now, you are ready for the next step. Lift and place the vat down into the fire pit that is built underneath the cave floor.”

Teath gasped in fear and turned with a worried brow to see the naked walls. “No! I will get a flash burn coming directly from the rays of light from the hard rock that comes from the inflamed fire which will burn my corneas or my retinas or cause me blindness. Where are the goggles and the helmet, and the gloves for my skin protection?”

“There are no such devices.”

“No!” Teath gasped. “The large fire pit on the floor contains a burning deadly fire to my body which is hot.”

She smiled. “No! It is cold to the touch. Go over and touch it!”

“No! It is hot, dead mother.” Teath looked down with a worried brow at the vat and the hole in the floor.

“The hole in the floor is like the cooking oven inside the cooking cave. The hole is to hold the heated vat of rocks and plants. Go over and look down to see the interior of the hole in the floor, live daughters!”

Teath exhaled with a puff of worry and slowly moved ahead, stopping, and stared down into the hole in the floor with a gasp. She squatted down and reached out with a smile, touching the hole in the floor. “It…it cool to my touch. The interior of the hole is composed of pretty shiny silver tinted metal.”

She smiled. “The hole in the floor captures all the overflowing remnants of the cool flame coming from the molding process and then hardens down into the rock surface. The hole in the floor keeps the walking rock floor safe and warm as the natural cool flames flow underneath each underground pit, which is the home of all the metals within the Kingdom of the Fire. Now, you understand the new of the kingdom within the Confederation.”

Teath nodded with a smile. “Yes, I do understand now.”

“Now, you understand that you will not be burned into a crisp. I am your loving mother. I would never harm you. You are my child and will revenge me when the time comes. Place the vat inside the hole in the floor. You must start the molding process.”

Teath stood upright from the floor and back stepped with a smile over the items over the floor, squatting down and grabbed the vat that contained the rocks and the plants. The vat was not heated but cool to the touch. She moved ahead with a grin and stopped, squatting down, leaning over and place the vat down into the silver tinted metal fire pit. There was not a reaction from the vat and the metal.

She smiled, “Very good, live daughter! Now, open and remove the lid from the vat. Place both hands down into the vat! You must start to work on the molding process.”

Teath leaned down and removed the lid of the vat, placing it over the warm rock floor with a sigh of worry, reaching down and closed both eyelashes for the upcoming pain to her body, dropping down both hands into the fire with a gasp. “It is cold.”

She smiled. “It is called cold flame. Now, work both your naked hands and shape the soft smooth liquid rock into the shape of long rod first. You are going to manipulation the cool metal into a rod body with both your hands. The smooth rod is the part of the shaft which is twirled by your hands.”

Teath worked both hands with a grin and a giggle while splashing some of the cool flame over the side of the vat. The silver tinted liquid drained down and hardened from the oxygen molecules onto the shiny metal inside the hole in the floor. “Can my shaft be personally designed?”

“No, not really! Each rod is the small hue of silver which comes from the cool flames but with a range of different thickness and length.”

“I wanna an ebony rod appearance with a set of blue tinted knobs on each end.”

“The top is called the ball. It is slightly larger for balance. The bottom is called the tip. You will create that those items first. Shape out a metal tip. The tip is oval shape with a center pocket for a tiny or large blade. However, you are a novice. You do not have the hand skill for that delicate creation on each tip of the shaft. Inside the rod, you can add one or two individual slots which will contain an individual tiny sharp or jagged or serrated blade down into each newly created open hold.”

“I am molding my tips.” Teath laughed. “How long do know when I am done?”

“When you see the shape that you desire is perfectly fitted.”

Teath laughed. “Then, my new personal designed shaft will be a deadly weapon for me.”

She said. “The shaft contains two tips on each end that remains onto long thin rod for the life of the weapon. The tips are not interchangeable. One is bigger than the other for balancing while tossing and twirling the shaft. Most of the time, a metalist will shape the tip in one of the array of forms. There is a triangular face, a thick conical face, an oval face, a mushroom face, and any other rounded faces which are performed by a more talented metalist.”

Teath gasped. “I am not a metalist.”

She laughed. “The two tips keep the rod from rusting while beating your opponent bloody.”

Teath frowned, “Dead mother! What? How? I mean I have never done this. How long is the shaft supposed to be, dead mother?”

The dead mother of Teath smiled and stood upright in a pink outline on the red tinted wall below the stream of running water. “The length of the shaft will vary Forger by Forger. Hold out your arm even with the floor!” Teath extended out a full arm ever with the hard rock floor in the air with a giggle. Her dead mother smiled, “The shaft should fit snuggly underneath the armpit and stop at the end of your middle finger. I would guess thirty-three inches in length would work very well for you, live daughter.”

She continued to mold the cold flames liquid into a horizontal rod with a smile. “Okay. I got it now. How long will the process of molding a new shaft take me, dead mother?”

“You are a novice at this new type of metal work. It will take you a few hours.”

Teath continued to handle the cold flames with a gasp. “I don’t have a few more minutes, dead mother. The original and unknown natives from the Kingdom of the Fire will return back home to the underground pits today and then find and kill me as I mess around with the fire pits.”

The dead mother of Teath laughed. “I would not worry about the original and unknown natives of the Kingdom of the Fire. They are having a good-time party in the tan colored sands near the ocean waters at the Kingdom of the Sand. You will have plenty of time of mold your metal work, take a nap, and workout with your new shaft before they all return. You will not see any particles of individual brass shavings or cleaning of dangerous chemicals. Your hands are right now absorbing all the non-heat. And both your hands will not corrode like a metal and stay clean all the time. Rub and stretch and bend the soft rock into the desired shape and then braze the particles together. The concept of brazing is a metal joining process, in which two or more rock metal items are joined while shaping the rock. A major advantage of brazing is the ability to join the same or different rock metals with considerable more strength and endurance, especially during a killing. The fire inside the pit will heat the solid rock and it make is become softer and more pliable. When it crosses the air molecules, it will become very thick and tough solid.”

Teath frowned down into the thick silver tint goo. “It feels sticky honey-like consistency inside my hands,” she exhaled, “Harpy! You keep mentioning that concept of cold-blooded murder.”

The dead mother of Teath frowned. “You need to work faster with your hands. Or the rock particles will harden in the air and caress out the design that you not desire, in this instance a rod. The Forger killed me, live daughter.”

“Yeah!”

“Brazing a rock metal differs from welding a piece of hard metal in that it does not involve melting the work pieces and from heat soldering in working with a set of higher temperatures of fire and heat while fitting pieces and parts of the rock much like when soldering.”

“That’s nice, dead mother!” Teath lifted both hands with a worried brow into the air with a gasp. “Ah! Harpy! Both of my naked hands are now silver tinted, dead mother. The exterior skin of my hands, my wrist bones, all the way up to my elbows has changed or morphed or transformed from the famous Pamburg amber hue into silver tinted…”

The dead mother of Teath smiled at the silver tinted hands of her live daughter. “Except for that, I am sorry, live daughter. You had created a thermal reaction within the rock and the fire which had affected your hands. The outer skin of the metalist absorbs from the carbon dioxide from the first. But, the rock particles do not eat away at the skin. You are permanently colored for life.”

Teath exhaled with a puff of annoyance and twirled both hands around in the air. “I can’t do anything about it now. I need a shaft for protection,” she dropped both hands back down into the vat of silver tint and washed the arms up to the elbows in the cool flames, making the shaft. As Teath worked with the cold flame in the nude, each individual or pair of colorful flaring spark of the hot metal launched coming directly out from the vat and then deeply burned down into her amber tinted skin as she softly yelled out loud. However, she continued to mold the rod and embedded a couple of empty slots for a tiny blade tip. She was not a metalist but a teenager.

The dead mother of Teath smiled at the back spine of her live daughter. “Each underground pit is very steamy and very heated. A live working body could not be dress in too many fancy accessories, such like, a shirt or a tunic or a long ankle-length gown. The sizzling heat and steam would suffocate the human into instant death.

Each female and male metalist works with a naked chest which allows the heat to sweat off a heated face and a sweaty body, if the metalist lives that long inside the underground pit without dying from metal poisoning or metal scar burns or metal shrapnel penetration. If a metalist loses one naked foot or both feet due to the metal burns, the metalist is killed on sight. The metalist is put down to rest inside the after-light. The underground pits require workers with a set working on a good pair of legs and a pair of good feet. A limp metalist cannot tote and carry a tube of heavy metal components or assist with a single vat of heavy metal liquid.”

On the floor, in front of the vat, a stray piece of flying soft metal hit the amber colored hair strands on Teath. Then, a section of her hairy skull burned off and slapped down into her delicate face tissue as each portion of burned hair strand dropped down over the rock floor. She screamed out loud from the shock and the pain but continued to mold the shaft for her protection. Teath continued to work with a pair of naked hands, not a mechanic ascension system of ropes or hooks that dropped down a handful of softened rock particles down into a pit of burning cold flames of fire. The hair, the hairy skull, and the front body parts of Teath slowly burned and then marred in a series of light pink tinted vertical and horizontal parts like the hair comb that contained a sharp blade.

Teath lifted one hand and wiped off the sweat from a face, removing a section of her amber colored hair, dropping down the cupped hand into her eyeballs with a gasp and a worried brow. “O no! My hair is falling out! I’m swiftly going bald. My amber color is falling out from the heat and the sparks of the fire that keeps hitting my skull.”

“It is a little sacrifice for a long life, live daughter,” the dead mother of Teath smiled down at the marred body of her live daughter. Now, her live daughter would be unrecognizable as a Pamburg princess while living and thriving within the Confederation lands, which will save her life, so Teath could seek revenge against the mysterious Foyer, who had ended the life of her mother at the age of sixteen years old.

Teath tenderly held the sections of burn hair strands with a set of tears of sadness. “I guess so.”

“I know so,” she smiled. “Keep working on your shaft, my live daughter! You have a few more hours of work on the shaft and then screwing the tips onto the shaft. The final and last process, you will cool the heat down by placing your new shaft with the two new tips down inside the stream of running water. Then, the warm air molecules and the cold water will solidify the shaft into a weapon for my revenge,” laughing.

 

 

 

Kingdom of the Sand

Home of Imperator Kung, his wife Imperatoress Haildrameme

and two daughters first royal Princess Pelf

and second royal Princess Nixie

Tan beach with streaks of yellow dancing lightning bolts

Hot temperatures with bright sunlight and blue sky

 

4th floor level location

Dinner Hall

Four solid walls and numerous eating tables

Dining room setting

 

 

The Dinner Hall was four stories tall and contained a set of four solid walls, where a pair of eyeballs could not see the outside blue sky, only the plate of food or the annoying royal next to them. The layout of the room held a single long eating table that held fourteen chairs, one for each paired royal of each kingdom within the Confederation. There were six chairs on each side with a single chair on each square shaped end for Imperator Kung and Imperatoress Haildrameme during a royal social dinner. In front of one single vertical eating table there were three horizontal eating tables that held seven chairs which represented each category of birthed teen royal from the first to the third. During the nightly dinner meal, the head of the table sat first royal princess Pelf on the first table and her sister second royal princess Nixie on the second table. The third table was empty, since Imperatoress Haildrameme only had two royal children.

Against each wall, there were long counters that held all the different and delicious trays of food, where a servant would attend and then serve to the sitting royal during any mealtime.

Around the four long eating tables, there was a set of square shaped four-person tables for fun and a series of tall two-person tables for privacy.

Cumberrun turned to the side and exited from the single staircase with a sneer and continued to shove a body side to side from his foot path with his brute strength and a loud growl while scanning each female face for Princess Teath. His eyeballs would instantly spot a girl with a long amber colored hair and skin. He stopped and stood inside the archway with a gasp.

This was the dining room with a set of trays of food in every color and every smell. He sniffed the air with a smile and moved ahead, forcefully shoving an open foot path towards one of the side walls that held numerous food trays of steaming meats of white, brown, black, red, and tan.

He didn’t care what animal had been sacrificed for his stomach, stopping, and reached down, grabbing an empty plate, moving down the table of food trays. He alternated eating from the platter of food with a set of fingers or piled a heap of food onto the empty plate with the same set of fingers, stopping at the end of the row, reaching out and grabbed a cold beverage. She spun around with a smile. Every table, chair, and the dirty floor section was occupied by a hunger native. He didn’t mind only his stomach cared.

The tan colored cheekbone face patch tingled on the whisker of Cumberrun underneath the silky scarf. He continued to move ahead and slowly twirled around, leaning an empty spot on the wall while chewing the food, “What?” He swallowed the food and ate another bite, chewing.

He paused and listened to the tiny voice of Strawn on the other side of the face patch.

He chewed. “Yeah, I’m here,” he swallowed the food and ate another bite, chewing.

Pause.

He chewed. “Yeah, the room is very crowded,” he swallowed the food and ate another bite, chewing.

Pause.

He chewed, “Naw! I am seeking the pretty seat,” he swallowed the food and ate another bite, chewing.

Pause.

He chewed, “Naw. Nothing’s wrong with my voice,” he swallowed the food and ate another bite, chewing.

Pause.

He swallowed the food with a smile, “Yeah. That’s a good idea, Strawnella. You go ahead and take a look on the fifth floor. I will be awhile here. Then, I’ll go up and take a look at the sixth floor. I should be done by then looking around each plate…space on the fourth floor,” he swallowed the food and ate another bite, chewing.

Pause.

He chewed, “Out!” He swallowed the food and ate another bite, chewing, and moved ahead, stopping by the food tray, piling more food onto the plate. He had to continue the search for the misplaced Princess Teath. Or the princes of Pamburg would be going to war for something or nothing. He didn’t really understand the purpose of war, only death. He slowly moved ahead and chewed the good food with a loud burp, shoving a body side to side towards the single staircase.

 

 

1st floor level (near the scrub forest of grasses and trees)

Secret room setting

 

 

On top of the cool floor, she wore a pale yellow ankle-length dress which nicely blended into her pale skin as the first royal princess of the Kingdom of the Sand and continued to rest on the back spine with a set of closed eyelashes and a soft moan, coming down from a tumble onto the dungeon floor and down into a mysterious new dungeon level. A set of rough hands reached out and gently touched her soft clothing and then her soft naked skin. Pelf slowly shuffled side to side with a soft groan of pain coming from the long fall down a sloped smooth ramp of solid sand grains, where she tumbled sideways and eventfully landed sideways, falling back down onto the back spine.

Her eyelashes blinked open and shut from a set of bright artificial lamps that were embedded into the tall ceiling of tan hue.

“Ee fun ugr?” The soft voice of alto with a tongue of sour breath blew against the eardrum of Pelf.

She groaned loudly with a puff of pain. “Ugh! What? Did you say something, Mom? Dad? Nixie?” Pelf sat upright and bent at the waistline with a gasp of alarm at the new room.

The room was the length of the building coming from the edge of the sloped staircase inside the dungeon with a very high ceiling of bright artificial lamps, where the four solid walls glittered in tan hues. There was not an outside window to see the blue ocean water or the blue sky or the yellow lightning bolts or the green tinted palm trees. Against every inch space of the wall, there was a single or double sized vertical shaped cot, where a person could sit or sleep that contained a set of rough and repaired colored soft blankets and a few pillows. In the middle of the large room, there were semi-crooked rows of creatures.

Pelf slowly scanned each creature without speaking but mentally thought of that descriptive word.

Each creature was shaped differently in terms of height, weight, skin tone, hair color, and numerous missing body parts. Some of the creatures appeared to be young like a toddler or a child. Some of the creatures were mature, such like, a young adult or an older adult. But each creature stared back at Pelf in wonderment also. The younger creatures stood in front of the taller creatures while swaying side to side with a set of soft giggles.

Pelf exhaled with a puff of worry and slowly stood upright, standing on top of the solid tan colored floor. She realized that the very large tall and side enclosed room appeared like an underground basement space that was hidden directly underneath the kitchen space which was very odd inside her neurons. Her parents were the rules of the Kingdom of the Sand. They had never mentioned a dungeon or a basement or a flock of creatures.

For several minutes, the flock of creatures and Princess Pelf stared at each other in silence.

Then, one the youngest creatures stepped forward with a smile of missing teeth between pair of deformed lips, wearing a head of red colored long hair, moving ahead towards Pelf, stopping, and stood in front of the dirty skirt of Pelf. She hid both arms behind a back spine and swung an arm towards Pelf while extending a single hand of three fingers with a thumb which held a red colored flower. She didn’t have a second arm on the other shoulder socket.

Pelf looked down with a gasp at the little creature-child and then the pretty red tinted flower, squatting down onto the floor on both kneecaps with a smile, extending both her arms and accepted the flower from the young creature-child with a nod. The creature-child giggled with a soft purr and reached out, hugging the neck of Pelf with a grin, pulling back with a purr sound. Pelf giggled with a smile.

More of the younger child-creatures limped or hobbled toward Pelf and carried a different colored flower with a pair of deformed lips and a set of missing front teeth also. Pelf accepted each flower and reached out, gently touching the cheekbone of each young child-creature with a smile while studying the young children of the creatures.

Then, the rest of the older creatures exhaled with a set of nosily sighs and then slowly moved ahead, stopping, and surrounded Pelf. The set of younger creatures sat down at the feet of Pelf with a giggle. The older creatures continued to stand and reached out, gently touching the extended arms, the two hands, the hair, the nose bridge, and the other complete body parts on Pelf.

Pelf didn’t move but studied each creature with both intrigue and sadness. Each creature appeared as a half-human species with a set of numerous missing body parts. Some of the creatures did not possess one arm and one leg and one eyeball and one earlobe. The other creatures did not display a head of hair. All the creatures did not stand upright like a man or a woman but was folded down at the waistline or slightly humpbacked coming from a deformed back spine. Each creature appeared healthy and communicated with a set of loud or soft grunts of musical sounds to each other and into the pair of eardrums of Pelf.

Pelf did not understand the set of loud and soft grunts of alphabetic sounds but continued to softly talk to each one with a smile. The more she talked than the more the creatures grunted like each one was examining her instead.

 

 

 

Pamburg Kingdom

Home of dead King Conic and his wife dead Queen Shemerry

and thirteen dead princesses

and single live and breathing Princess Teath

Warm temperatures and bright stars with moonlight

Prince House location

Control room setting

 

 

Between the waters of the two Great Oceans, there existed a set of numerous continents. One of the largest was not named but was composed of numerous vast kingdoms with an individual ruler. The alliance of the kingdoms was called the Confederation. Near the top of the vast continent, there was the separate, isolated, and vast Pamburg Kingdom.

The Pamburg Kingdom rested on the opposite end of the large land continent and far away from the rest of the Confederation nations by geographical land grab from the ancient ancestors, centuries ago. To mark and measure off the land property of the Pamburg Kingdom, the natives had built and currently maintained a curvy fence with a pair of twin gates. The semi-curvy and ugly high fence was one-third of a long section with an array of multiple criss-crossed shiny and glittering colorful crystal rock bars, running up, down, and sideways, creating a continuous fence in front of the Delta waters that kissed the mountain range dirt on the southwestern side.

On the northeastern side, the fence ran to the edge of the landscape and stopped at the Delta water line.

The fence plus the two gates kept the visitors out and kept the natives inside by choice. There was a set of two matching gates of multiple criss-crossed matching crystal rock bars that only opened outward by a single hand print from each royal prince coming from the current ruling royal pair King Conic and Queen Shemerry.

Currently, the fourteen royal princes lived inside a set of two separated living quarters that was connected by a single central hallway in the middle of the twin gates. Each Prince House was located behind one crystal gate. Each royal prince served as a protector of the gate and the kingdom of Pamburg with a life force of duty and honor.

The Prince House almost matched the height and the length of each tall crystal gate, allowing each royal prince a separate apartment of privacy and loneliness until it was time for the Prince Walk.

During the Prince Walk, one of the royal princes would survive and become the next king of the Pamburg Kingdom.

On top of the Delta waters, one of the gates sounded with a squeal of metal pain and then slowly shifted inward as numerous ocean waves formed and splashed from the water, on the sides of the river barge, and finally onto the deck of the barge, soaking a few naked toes of the queens.

Haildrameme faked a smile into the hidden camera on the gate which was displayed inside the Prince House and sneered with a whisper through the common purple tinted dangling earring, where everyone heard the words while staring at the closed gates. “Do not move! We are tough minded and tough royal, queens. Continue to stand in place! A little water isn’t going to hurt you. Once we stay moving, your feet will dry off.”

Jennessee frowned down at her feet and as her pair of purple tinted dangling earrings twinkled with the whisper at the closed gates. “But a little water will harm my delicate leather sandals.”

Glay sneered with a whisper through the common purple tinted dangling earring, where everyone heard the words while staring at the closed gates. “Shut up, Jennessee!” Jennessee shuffled side to side as both shoes filled with salty ocean water.

The shifting crystal designed gate slowed the pace and then halted inside the rippling salt waters as a set of numerous large and high sea waves continued to bat the sides and the deck of the river barge along with the naked feet of each queen.

Inside the interior of the crystal gate, a set of three younger squires slowly climbed down from the bottom of the foundation and halted, clinging like a bug onto the interior bars of the same side gate.

Inside the interior steering cabin, all the adult royals turned and viewed the open window inside the barge cabin, staring at all the activities.

From the Kingdom of the Land, Duke Allakon was the husband to Duchess Torgeezus and wore a chin face patch of golden tint with a pair of dirty and stained red dusty white tinted overalls without a shirt, since he had been inspecting some of the food crops when the announcement call over the golden face patch that there was a new announcement from Kung. Allakon displayed a tall and muscular body frame with a head of neatly cropped light brown hair with a set of bangs over both eyebrows. His face was unshaven with a light dusting of light brown hairs around the jaw line, the lips, and both nose holes that greatly annoyed his wife Duchess Torgeezus. His eyeballs were colored in hazel with tiny specks of gold that flared with angry while watching and pointed at the three squires on the side of the gate with a gasp. “Look! Look there! There are three men with amber hair hanging onto the side of the non-moving fence. Why are they doing that?”

From the Kingdom of the Sun, Princelet Zitgestum was a head taller than the other royal males with a set of board shoulders and a pair of blue eyes. The twinkling blue eyeballs allowed him and the other natives to shine and see within the darkness at night on his home land, the Kingdom of the Sun. He wore a long ponytail behind the nape of his neck in the color of rich black. His face was clean shaven with a set of loop earrings, dangling from inside both earlobes. And a single looped ring hung down between the nose holes, creating great pain, when he smiled. Thus, Zitgestum did not smile. His body frame possessed a tone of light brown skin. The left side of his chest cavity going down to the sixth rib within the rib cage held an array of colorful tattoos, marking him the highest rank of prince within the Kingdom of the Sun.

Each native of the Kingdom of the Sun displayed an array of tattoos, since the age of four years old. The age of four years was selected as the controlling point for any misplaced ugly and rude behavior. Every time a young child had misbehaved, a tattoo was burned into the skin, starting with the bicep of the right arm. Some of the younger and the older male and female natives displayed an assortment of colorful tattoos, including both facial cheekbones, both arms, both sides of the chest cavity, the complete back spine, and both legs, including both feet.

Once the entire body had been adorned with an array of colorful tattoos for each misbehaving act, the native was declared a trouble maker and was finally released into the darkness for a final punishment of the last nasty deed.

The Kingdom of the Sun was not a nickname. The land terrain was colored in orange dry and heated desert which was burnt each day from the bright yellow and heated sunlight. The day time air temperatures rose and extended over the one hundred and twenty degrees. Thus, a native or a creature could survive during the daylight hours.

At night, the air temperatures held around a cooler one hundred and six degrees, allowing the native species to roam for food and companionship.

At the age of twelve, the native was released out into the harsh, dry, and deadly desert terrain during the Time of Maturity ritual. If the desert did not kill you, then you became an official native of the Kingdom of the Sun. If the desert killed you, then you became instant food for the only living wildlife, the beetles.

A home consisted of an assortment of numerous dried beetle shells with a set of fist-sized air holes. The house formed a tall triangle into the skyline that allowed for constant air flow and individual compartment space for each family member. The air temperature was dry and hot. The air wind was non-existent. Thus, a home structure provided both warm and comfort from the hot day.

Princelet Zitgestum was the ruler of the lands, except when his wife Princeletess Glay vetoed and overruled all his princely decisions inside the throne room and outside on the training fields, since the Kingdom of the Sun had a female leader, since the beginning of time.

Zitgestum turned and gasped with worry at the three squires on the gate. “They are going to shoot an f-bomb and injury each queen.”

From the Kingdom of the Fire, Baron Vetepurr was the owner of all the underground pits as an adult royal and stood a little taller than his daughter with a tone of glowing white tinted skin that was marred with numerous tiny colorful scars from pink into red into black to purple from living years underneath the metal pits as a working metalist also. Sunlight never penetrated down into the pits. He wore a dark blue cloak like his daughter without a shirt that protected some of the exposed naked skin from a flaring spark of the hot metal.

The underground pits were very steamy from the steam of water and very heated from each fire pit. A body couldn’t be dress in too many fancy accessories, such like, a shirt or a tunic or a long ankle-length gown. The sizzling heat and steam would suffocate the human into instant death.

His exposed naked skin on the chest allowed the heat to sweat off a heated face and body. His pair of loose trousers caught the set of flying metal sparks and burnt the loose fabric, not the tender flesh of the male. A pair of short heavy walking boots protected the feet that allowed the metalist to continue to work or not to eat. His skull hair had burned off over the years while scarring the delicate face tissues in a series of zigzags, diagonals, circles, squares, and other odd geometric one-dimensional shapes. Thus, his bone skull was marred in a series of pink tinted vertical and horizontal parts like the comb contained a blade. He stared with a worried brow at the hanging three on the crystal gate. “No! The three men are hanging there like a line of wet laundry. What is true purpose?”

From the Kingdom of the Land, Marquise Fallacious was a poet of love poems who enjoyed freedom as a royal and his wife as a royal ruler of the Wind, wearing a set of loose pastel colored garments around the fat pale tinted body with a set of scarves around the neck and the shoulders. He turned and smiled out the open window at the line of folded shadows, where three bodies of young males hugged on the side of the gate. “Apparently, there a bottom exit door that goes out and in within the Prince House for such an emergency. I do not know the outlay of the Prince House. But, I would guess that there are at least three openings that led up into and down out of the Prince House. This is our secret and same entrance way into the Prince House, too. Our young warriors climb up the gate and then enter onto the lower floor of the Prince House. Then, we kill all the princes plus all the squires all at the same time.”

From the Kingdom of the Sand, Imperator Kung with a head of cropped silver hair, a pair of violet eyeballs, and a tone of yellow tinted skin in a set of peach colored floor length satin robs underneath a matching set jacket, a pair of trousers, and a pair of knee boots turned and stared out the open window inside the steering cabin at the three hanging squires, “Hmm! I forget about the squires. How many squires would be inside the Prince House?”

Fallacious smiled at the three folded shadows of men on the side of the gate. “Usually, there are fourteen mature squires to raise one of the fourteen baby princes. However, there is the time for annual the Princess and Prince Walk, where a new king and queen of Pamburg Kingdom will be selected. Thus, there is double or triple the number of Squires there inside the Prince House.

From the Kingdom of the Lakes, Count Quinastine wore a brown colored robe over a pair of brown tinted trousers and tunic jacket chuckled and as, the purple tinted earring wiggled side to side below the earlobe. “It does not matter the number of squires! We have a group of four Confederation young and strong warriors for each one old and tired Pamburg squire. Plus, the guts and the talents of each teen royal son are beyond imagination. Send in our warriors now!”

From the Kingdom of the Snow, King Amoywane wore a tan colored tunic and a pair of matching trousers that were tucked down into a pair of matching knee boots, possessing a head of blonde shoulder length hair, a pair of blue eyeballs, and a tone of peachy pale tinted skin, wearing a red colored long satin robe over a matching black colored tunic without the sleeves, a pair of matching trousers, and a pair of matching ankle boots, since he was not a young and slender male anymore. He was overweight and tall living within the cold region of the Confederation, where food was more comfort than a fat royal wife. His mind ticked with the numerous possibilities of a new ruler within the Pamburg Kingdom. He desired the wild and untouched lands of the Pamburg Kingdom. After all, his kingdom kissed the tall mountains of the Pamburg Kingdom. It would be most logic for the new emperor to rule both high mountains and the low valleys of a similar kingdom. Yes, Amoywane would rule by both defeat and deception which was required, after informing his wife Ylangling that she will be the new empress of Pamburg Kingdom. He laughed and as the purple tinted earring wiggled side to side. “I concur. Send in our young army into the Prince House first to kill all the princes. Then, we can…”

On the side of the wall between the teen royal, the young male shouted out with a laugh. “Let me go!” The solo Sun guard spun around with a smile to face the archway and dashed ahead through the doorway, which was followed by a second Sun guard in silence.

“No! Wait!” Teen royal Vantrey spun around with a gasp and tossed an arm into the air to see the back spine of each running guard under his leadership as the duty had been assigned by his mother Princesselet Glay of the Kingdom of the Sun. He ran ahead and stopped, standing inside the archway with a gasp of worry. The two Sun guards ran through the open archway, over the rear floor of the first river barge, and then jumped into the air onto the deck of the Cobra-face decorated second river barge. They ran side by side over the flat deck and then leaped from the safe deck into the air, hitting the external crystal made fence while struggling to gripe both naked hands and boot toes onto the smooth stone. Each one descended and then tumbled down into the salt water.

Inside the command post of the lead river barge, Kung turned and sneered to each adult royal. “No. We wait for the signal from Haildrameme. We must be certain that all fourteen of the princesses are dead. Or the entire continent will slice off a skull and then hang each head onto a pole for defeat.”

Quinastine laughed. “You do know that there are gators that live down there inside that swampy water.”

Amoywane smiled. “They are asleep.”

Quinastine whispered for his eardrums only with a smile. “They are attacking and devouring the two fools that have just provided the mid-day meal.”

 

Outside on the interior of the gate, each squire slowly climbed down the side of the crystal gate and landed with a bent wobble down into a tiny row boat of solid white wood. Each pair of hands reached out and steadied the boat for a set of three more squires. Each squire slowly crawled backwards down from the bottom of the Prince House and sat down in the front of the row boat. The other squire crawled backwards and reached, grabbing a long paddle up from the floor, standing upright in the rear of the boat, stroking the paddle forward towards the edge of the river barge. The row boat hit the metal and wobbled side to side. The first squire of each row boat extended a hand to assist each queen down into the row boat.

On top of the first river barge deck, Haildrameme reached down and grabbed the edge of the dress hem, leading the other queen over the flat deck towards the first row boat with a fake smile and a soft chuckle of victory to defeat the natives of the Pamburg Kingdom and then rule as its new mistress.

 

 

 

Kingdom of the Sand

5th floor level location

Library Hall setting

Four solid walls of books and numerous flat writing tables

 

 

The Library Hall was four stories tall and contained a set of solid four walls, where a pair of eyeballs could see a book or empty writing table or the annoying royal next to you.

The layout of the room held a single chair and a short writing table in rows inside the middle of the room to study all the royal lesson assignments.

Against each solid wall, there were a series of built-in numerous tiny shelves that held a set of numerous colorful metal types of arm and a matching face patch for historical and current information.

Prince Strawn from the Pamburg Kingdom slowly shuffled through the thick crowd of standing and shouting rude set of natives and stopped a few feet from the open archway while hearing a set of soft moans and groans inside the library room. He slowly slid through all the upright bodies and stopped, hugging the door frame of the library space with a gasp. On top of each writing table or underneath each wooden underbelly of the long writing table, there was a pair of naked people that was fucking each other while each nasty eyeball and the drooling tongue of every watching native gawked in pleasure. He exhaled with a huff of disgust, frustration, and worry, quickly scanning the room and all the surrounding faces for one amber colored complexion that would have belonged to Princess Teath.

 

 

 

Kingdom of the Land

Home of Duke Allakon and Duchess Torgeezus

and first royal prince Modoc, second royal prince Jarl

and third royal prince Altus

Red dirt and rows of crop fields

Warm temperatures with bright sunshine and white clouds

Plantation house setting

 

 

The super tall and super muscular middle aged male wore a head of shoulder length silver hair with a pair of gray colored eyeballs, a tone of black tinted skin. He wore a pale blue sleeveless tunic and the matching trousers and a pair of matching knee boots that matched the eye color of his precious daughter and destroyed the last tree limb, moving ahead with a stern face towards the three story house that exhibited a row of tall white columns. He stopped and stood upright in front of the entrance door with a sneer.

A row of three individuals quickly leaped over the broken tree limbs and the scattered tree leaves of green and tall green tinted weeds and followed behind the back spine of the elderly male and stopped, standing a few feet on the bottom of the sidewalk in silence. Each person wore a set of individual face patches of various colored hues, consisting of all the different metal shapes. The numerous face patches included every color of the tiara forehead, the pair of curvy horns, and the pair of straight horns. Numerous set of eyebrows patches was displayed over each eye socket and down toward the cheekbone. A set of nose patches covered the entire nose bridge. A set of several cheekbone patches over the sides of the face. Several type of mustache patches underneath both nose holes, running down over the top of the lips. Numerous sets of chin patches were displayed around the mouth and over the necklace. Several sets of jaw line patches were displayed around the jaw line. There were one set of green colored snot nose face patches. Several types of drooling mouth spit face patches. And finally, there were an assortment of colored dots between all the patches. Each person was clean shaven without facial and bone skull hair with a set of closed eyelids. The various colored and types of face patches surrounded the entire naked and shaven bone skull for better communication.

The charge of the three individuals, the young male in a sleeveless dirty electric blue tunic and matching set of trousers with a head of shoulder length silver colored hair, a pair of gray eyeballs, and a tone of black colored skin broke through a new grove of tree limbs, cutting it with the shaft, dashing ahead with an array red wounds on the face and the arms coming from the grove of trees and stopped, standing beside the elderly man with a worried brow, “Sir, this is the place. The word slave girl continues to echo throughout each metal face patch which refers one of our precious daughters from our home of the Freelands.”

The super tall and super muscular middle aged male reached up and tapped the end of the shaft onto the wooden front door with a smile.

Inside the house, a set of tapping feet moved towards the closed door. The door opened. A young girl appeared with a smile standing inside the archway. “Hello!”

The super tall and super muscular middle aged male looked down with a smile. “Hello! I am looking for the slave girl that lives here. Do you happen to know her name?”

The young girl of nine years old nodded with a smile. “Her name is Minunett, because she plays the piano so good. I’ve tried to learn but I am not as talented as she. And she can’t teach me the musical notes either, since she is blind and can’t see.”

“That’s my daughter Minunett. That’s my child. That’s my little girl,” the middle aged male dashed ahead from the huddle of men with a smile and stopped in pants of anticipation, standing next to the super tall and super muscular middle aged male, nodding with a grin to the little girl. “She is my daughter. Where is she? Where is my daughter?”

The young girl of nine years old looked up and frowned at the father of Minunett. “I didn’t know that that she had a father. She didn’t mention you. Are you sure? I don’t know you but only Minunett.”

The super tall and super muscular middle aged male looked down with a smile at the young child. “What is the location of the work room, where Minunett works at the moment?”

The young girl of nine years old turned and frowned at the super tall and super muscular middle aged male. “I don’t know if you should come into my house. I don’t know you. I will go and ask my mother. My mother and my father are farmers here in the Kingdom of the Land. Thanks for coming by my house. Good day!” She tried to close the door shut. The super tall and super muscular middle aged male reached out with a sneer and grabbed the edge of the door with a one hand, pressing the button on the shaft. A set of exposed blades protruded from the smooth rod. He lifted and then slammed down the middle of the rod into the hair roots of the young child. She didn’t even scream from the violent impact but tumbled backwards, landing down onto the polished floor with puffs of heavy breathes while slowing dying of the head wound. He turned with a smile to the father of Minunett. “Go and find your precious daughter right now! Then, you and her leave out and get away from here within the Kingdom of the Land and the Confederation. Take one of the airships and go back to our home of the Freelands. And enjoy your new life with your daughter. Don’t worry! We will find and kill the rest of the home members inside this house without anyone of them harming you or your daughter. Your daughter will never live here again. Go now!” The father of Minunett ran ahead through the open door without hesitation in silence, secretly searching through each room for his precious daughter without calling out her name, since the element of surprise was a valuable ally.

The super tall and super muscular middle aged male spun around with a smile to see each worried brow. “No time for celebration here! But, there is much hope here, fathers of a lost daughter. We have one found precious Freelands daughter. So, there are other Freelands daughters living right here within the Kingdom of the Land. We will not hesitate with our revenge plan either. I would like a team of fathers to follow me and find, killing the rest of the house members for kidnapping and working the hands and body of our precious daughter. They can enjoy their new home in the afterlife serving the next power of authority. Then, we will burn the house down too.”

“No,” the shorter young male spun around with an angry brow to see each father. “We have burned the Kingdom of the Wind. All the beautiful trees are gone. All the people are dead or dying. We do not harm land. Land provides living for the other people. The land did not take our precious daughters. People did that. People must be punished. Please do not burn the house or harm the property! But, I do agree to kill each family unit that worked a precious daughter as a slave girl. Then, the family unit can work in the afterlife for food and shelter.”

“So be it!” The super tall and super muscular smiled. “My new friend has issued a new command. We find each daughter. The father and the daughter unite and then return back to the Freelands immediately. Your fight is done here. The other fathers will follow me and continue seeking high and low while killing each person until we retrieve back each precious daughter. I, too, am both anxious and excited about seeing my precious daughter from so long ago. Now, I need a team to assist me with killing the family here. The other fathers break and form into numerous scout teams and invade the next row of houses, until we have searched each home within the Kingdom of the Land for our precious daughter.” A set of four fathers moved ahead and stood in front of the super tall and super muscular male with a nod and a stern face in silence.

The other fathers turned to face the next house with a weak smile and raced ahead, splitting into several smaller groups of fighters with a set of tender hopes and heavy prayers of finding their individual precious daughter.

The team of fathers ran ahead and entered the house with a set of loud foot pads, splitting up to find a family member inside the house. Then, a set of individual screams shouted aloud and echoed throughout the house which was followed up by silence of a dead family member from the father of the Freelands.

The father of Minunett dashed in and out each room, stopping and slammed the door open of the laundry room. Minunett stood in front of the window with a face of tears after hearing the screams of each dying family member that owned the house. The father of Minunett smiled with relief, finding his daughter after waiting and hoping for two years. She had been taken at the age of twelve which made her fourteen years old. He slowly entered the room with a smile at his precious daughter.

Minunett raised both palms in fright with a face of tears. “Please don’t harm me! I don’t do anything to you. I’m folding the laundry. I’m only the slave girl.”

He stood in front of her with a smile. “You are only my daughter, Minunett.”

She advanced from the window and leaped forward into his open arms with a face of tears and sobs, smelling the familiar odor of her biological father with a smile, “Daddy!”

He hugged her and pulled back with a face of tears also. “Yes, I am here. Yes, your father is here. Yes, I love you precious daughter. Yes, I and the rest of the fathers from the Freelands are finally here to find and bring home each lost precious daughter. You and I are going back home to the Freelands. We are going to be a family, once again.”

“I love you, too, daddy!” She gasped in alarm. “But, the room of nasty administrators will send out the army and capture me again at your home. Then, I will come back and live with another family here in the Confederation.”

He exhaled without worry, “No, daughter! We have killed all the administrators. The army is running away. We will go back home and lead our homeland of Freelands. Each daughter is coming back home too. Are you ready to leave? Do you want to bring something with you?”

She smiled with blue eyes that had blinded her sight. “I only want you, father. I only want to leave from here and forget the place. Thank you for coming for me. I love you, daddy.”

“I love you, daughter.” He hugged and pulled from her with a gasp with fear. “Did they harm you?”

She exhaled, “No, father! I was never harmed or hurt or yelled at. The family is…”

He sneered. “The family was…”

She nodded with the understanding of the other scream of deaths. Each family member had been killed by another father which was not her father. “The family was nice to me, but I did work long…”

He sneered. “You will never work again, my precious Minunett,” he laughed. “We’re going to collect and gather each family unit of the all administrators. They’ll be working and waiting on my daughter like a real princess.”

She smiled with a girly giggle. “Daddy, you’re so funny. I still remember and love your humor.”

“I love you, Minunett.” He hugged and pulled back from her with a smile and tears of joy. “And I remember your beautiful piano playing. Let’s go back home! I’m most eager to leave here.”

She nodded with a worried brow, “Me, too, daddy!”

The father of Minunett cuddled her daughter and spun them around to exit the room. She was blind and needed assistance to move around the house. Even though, she was more familiar with the floor layout of the house. However, he was her father and wanted to spend the rest of his life taking care of her.

They moved ahead from the laundry room and slowly strolled through the hallways and around each dead body and the puddle of red tinted blood. He was happy that is little girl could not see the ugly sight inside the house. He nodded to each father with a smile of happiness and hope for that father to find his precious daughter also. He slowly moved ahead and entered the opening within the grove trees of the woodlands, slowly strolling ahead with a smile and hugging his daughter towards one of the rusty and ancient airships, flying back home to the Freelands.

The father of Minunett did not have a wife. Minunett had a biological mother, of course. But a young girl was selected to fuck each man-servant which produced a healthy son, who lived with the mother, not a blind baby girl. At the age of twelve, the blind girl was taken away from the biological father and given to the Confederation royals to serve as a slave girl for the rest of her life.

The set of fathers and the super tall and super muscular male finished finding and killing each family member and then met outside on top of the front porch, wiping off the wet blood from the shaft and numerous body parts while watching the back spine of each pair of happy father and his daughter disappear into the grove of trees.

The shorter male exhaled with a smile at the back spine of the last pair of father-daughter into the woodlands. “I, now, have hope.”

“I, now, have hope too.” The super tall and super muscular male stared with a smile at the happy reunion of a father and a daughter, feeling hopefully to find his own precious daughter.

 

 

1st hour (early afternoon)

 

 

Pamburg Kingdom

Home of dead King Conic and his wife dead Queen Shemerry

and thirteen dead princesses

and single live and breathing Princess Teath

Warm temperatures and bright stars with moonlight

Mountain castle location

Yellow tinted shoreline setting

 

 

The mountain castle rested on top of an open mountain flat top, not an arched peak. Centuries ago, the winds, the ice, and the storms had blown away the steep arched peak. Then the hard ice melted down and curved out a deep lake of fresh water, which is used for drinking water on top of the mountain.

The top of the mountain was comprised of an extremely large plaid fresh water lake without the surrounding edge of tree groves, short plants, and rows of wildflowers. The mountain flat top was high enough for warm temperatures during the daylight hours and cool temperatures at nighttime slumber.

A circular thick and high wall of rock held the lake water in pace. In front of the thick wall, there stood fourteen individual princess domes for fourteen princess sister personalities.

On the opposite side of the lake, the princess cave room hid from the sun and the wind, where the sisters had gathered to eat, to study, and to play. Inside the cave room, on the side wall, there stood the single archway which led into the princess throne room, where thirteen dead sister princesses rested inside a water pit with alive or dead gator.

The royal parents of King Conic and Queen Shemerry resided on a flat landscape palace inside one of the villages and away from the princesses. The Nans protected and watched over each princess day and night.

The eastern side of the mountain castle viewed the twin gates and the Delta waters. The northern side of the mountain housed all the work villages of working natives.

The southern side was composed of more wetlands. Around the mountain castle, the landscaped consisted of a series of flat red colored marshlands where only a matching red colored viper and her babies waited for a set of delicious non-flying red tinted rojo birds.

The non-flying rojo birds were a small and compact group of mammals that were colored in bright pink and dull blue with a set of soft and pretty feathers over the body. The body was plump and round from eating tons of the bitter smelling yellow colored swamp moss.

Between the flat marshlands, there were twirling set of misshaped orange colored swamps.

The orange swamps and the red marshlands clashed against each other in alternating rows of beauty and danger. The winding rows run side by side and around the entire length of the planet which made the planet useless for crop fields of food, plant stocks for clothes, and fun time of play for the natives.

The swamps contained a variety of vicious mammals that ate each other and anything else the happen to walk or fly without an open mouth of fangs. There were the swampy creatures which were called gators that owned and ruled the swamps.

Inside the first row boat, her eyelashes darted to the side and up into the blue sky, looking up for a spy within the foreign lands, not seeing a single individual on top of the mountain castle. Haildrameme sat on top of the rough long bench seat of raw wood behind the rear skull of the first older squire. She held both manicured hands inside the lap with a smirk. She could reach down and grabbed her personal fighting shaft which was hidden in-between the folders of the elegant golden tinted silk gown, lifting it up into the air and stabbed the tender skull of the squire with ease. But she first must visually confirm the deaths of each princess before the sacrifice of the skull of the squire.

Glay sat behind the back spine of Haildrameme on a second raw bench seat of raw wood and reached down, visually caressing her shaft with a soft growl, watching the older squire in front of the imperator and hearing the second squire, who was paddling the row boat with a set of heavy breaths of hard work. The set of wise squires had greatly erred by sending a team of old and feeble males to defend the mountain castle proper. They must plan to attack after each Confederation queen had entered and moved deeply inside the princess throne room that was swallowed up by the mountain cavern. However, Glay was ready for the upcoming fight before each old male could touch their shaft.

The first of three row boats ran first into the shallow water and then slammed into the wet bank of yellow soil while wobbling side to side. The front squire jumped out from the boat and landed down in the shallow water, leaning over, pulling the rowboat further into the shoreline for each queen to descend onto the hard dirt. The rowboat halted and parked with a jolt over the soil.

Inside the rear seat, Glay continued to sit with a fake smile and a nod to the squire, whispering into the purple tinted dangling earring face patch, where each royal wore for the secret vocal communication. “Get out of the row boat first and quickly ascend up the staircase to the second level, Haildrameme! Get up there rapidly and occupy the other squires that might be present with your pretty smile. Then, I will take care of the six squires down here on the soil.”

Haildrameme heard the whispered words through the shared purple tinted dangling earring face patch that came from her queen-friend Glay and slowly stood upright from the bench seat of the stationary row boat as the first squire spun around and extended a hand to assist her. She climbed over the lip of the rowboat and stood upright on top of the yellow soil of the mountain castle. She nodded in silence to the older squire and leaned down, gathering up the dress hem and exposed both naked kneecaps, dashing ahead toward the single rock-coated staircase on the side of the mountain castle that led to the second level of the mountain castle with a giggle and grin.

Glay swiftly stood upright from the front bench seat of the same stationary rowboat with a growl, warning the older squire not to assist her person, climbing over the lip and out of the boat and stood over the damp and hard yellow soil.

The second and third rowboats which contained the other Confederation queens followed the same procedure. Then, the other queens stood upright in a long gown over the yellow soil. The set of two squires worked together and shoved the tiny rowboat from out the swamp water and towards the drier ground soil, securing the water transport for the trip of each queen back to the first river barge.

Glay slowly sidestepped behind the folded body and the protruded ass of the second of two squires at the rear of the rowboat, reaching over, grabbing the hanging shaft, lifted, and cupped both hands over the bigger tip of the shaft into the air and then smashed down the blade of the tip into the rear skull of the second squire. The second squire fell down with a loud grunt over the soil with a loud thud. The forward squire didn’t bother to look back over a collar bone to see Glay or the fallen squire. She lifted and slammed back down the shaft over the rear skill of the first squire. She side stepped and followed behind a set of two squires on the second row boat, lifting and slammed the shaft down into two separate rear hairy skulls. Each squire died on the way down to the yellow soil.

On top of the flat soil of the mountain castle, a dead squire rested on a face or a back spine in a puddle of red blood. Glay moved ahead with a chuckle and stopped, squatting down near the swamp water, dropping down and cleaned off the bloody shaft with a sneer.

From the Kingdom of the Land, Duchess Torgeezus was a woman of average height with a head of black colored hair, a tone of dark tinted skin, and a pair of brown eyes, wearing an orange colored ankle-length dress with a pair of matching shoes. The mother of Modoc, Jarl, and Altus stood in place on top of the flat soil and spun around with a smile to see the set of gigantic gates in the far distance which blocked the tiny river barges, narrowing both eyelashes, pointing at the miles of swamp water. “Glay, go and retrieve all our husbands!”

Kingdom of the Snow, Queen Ylangling was tall and fat in the dark emerald green ankle-length dress from months of warm shelter inside her castle from the cold weather, possessing a tone of peachy skin tint, a pair of green eyes, and a head of black hair, a pair of purple tinted dangling face patch earrings, and a matching tiara forehead face patch to hear all the word exchange between the kings and queens. She gasped with a worried brow at the back spine of Glay. “No! Glay has the skillful shaft among all of us. She is needed here the most with us in case of another attack from a set of Pamburg squires. I am not as proficient as my queen sister.”

From the Kingdom of the Lakes, Countess Zorachina possessed a tone of pink tinted skin without a strand of hair, a pair of green eyes, and a pink tinted ankle-length gown. She reached down and sliced off the pink ankle-length gown exposing a body style of tallness with a set of ripping girly muscles, wearing the wet rubber type work clothes, since she had to work as a royal unlike Imperatoress Haildrameme. “I will go and collect all the husband-kings,” she exhaled with a puff of worry and spun around, moving back ahead towards the first row boat. “I am the stronger of us. I will tether together and row all three row boats back to the glittering gates and then retrieve our king-husbands. I and our husband-kings will meet you on top of the lake mountain of the Pamburg castle. So, go and kill the young royal princesses swiftly. I both hunger for food and thirst for beverage. Good luck, queens!” She reached over and tied a long rope, capturing all three row boats onto the lead boat and leaned down, shuffling the lead boat back down into the water, entering the boat. She sat down and grabbed the oars, slowly pulling, and paddling the lead boat back through the winding swamp waters and steering toward the gates for the kings.

Inside the steering cabin of the first river badge on top of the Delta waters, the command center was located behind the ugly dragon head of purple with a pair of red eyeballs, each Confederation king wore a purple tinted dangling earring on one earlobe that was associated with each wife and then sounded with a loud cheer of success, tossing both arms into the air.

 

On top of the Delta waters, in the lead river barge, inside the command post, Amoywane turned and pointed at the portal hole that served as an open window frame with a nod and a smile. “Now, it is the time for battle. Send in our lines of brave and mighty Confederation warriors!”

Kung frowned. “No! We must wait for the signal from my wife.”

Quinastine frowned. “Why wait? Why for what signal from Haildrameme? The six escort squires are dead by the shaft of each queen. We should leave and go and help fight with our queens with any more squires.

Kung exhaled. “No! We wait to verify the death of the fourteen Pamburg princesses from the eye view of my wife. We do not want to give our position away without sacrifice and surprise.”

 

On top of the yellow soil of the mountain castle beside the swamp water in the bright sunlight, Glay stood behind the dead squire with a grin and reached up, slapping the tan colored nose face patch that was located behind the earlobe in secret with a whisper for all the royal eardrums. “The queens have landed on the soil of the mountain castle of Pamburg. The queens have killed six of the squires here at the mountain base. The queens are now moving up to the second floor to see the queen and all the princesses. The queens will find out the truth about the deaths of the princesses. Whether it is true or false, the queens will eliminate the rest of the Pamburg female royals. Stand by! One of the queens is coming to collect each royal husband off from the river barge command center. She is paddling a series of three row boats towards the gate. Then, all of you will sail back together here to the mountain castle. Wait for our signal, before leaving the river barge safety!”

Haildrameme turned and scanned the unfamiliar landscape with a puzzled brow and a whisper for her eardrums only. “Everything looks abnormal. The sun is bright. The gators are sleeping. The birds are singing. The princesses are missing,” she reached down and lifted up the long skirt exposing a pair of naked kneecaps with a sneer, dashing ahead from the shoreline first and climbed up the rock-coated staircase towards the second level of the princess cave room, where the Princess Walk had been performed to verify the death of each princess. Then, she and all her friend-queens would kill the rest of the squires, who occupied the interior space of the hidden cavern. She slowly moved ahead without a queenly strut in the long gown with a fake smile and reached the top step, dropping down the dress hem, marching ahead through the cavern and slowly turned a face to scan the interior of the dark stone which didn’t glittering.

 

At the Pamburg science building of crystal stone with swamp water access, outside the sealed and locked door, the noise echoed like a faint hum throughout the empty hallways.

Inside the private bedroom setting, she stood upright from the loveseat and cocked a chin sideways, closing both eyelashes, hearing the faint hum again. The knock on the door repeated for a second time. She opened both eyelashes with a nod. Someone was at the entrance door which was highly usual.

She moved ahead toward the closed archway and opened the door, looking down with a puzzled brow and tapped on top of the first metal of black tint arm patch. The science building possessed a tray of metal face patches that could access any other color or shape face patch on any exterior body part.

Outside the building, on top of the glittering crystal made walkway and in-between the boat ramp which stood underneath a nest of swamp sleeping gators, Pamburg Squire Number Thirty-Six had landed the airship on top of the crystal made pavement and exited from the ship to the building entrance door. He stood in front of the steel door with a puzzled brow, beating on the metal with an angry face, dropping both arms down, slapping the legs. He lifted the arm with the yellow tinted arm patch and yelled into the curved metal screen with fury, “I wanna see the bottles of fetuses.”

Coming through the metal made screen of his yellow tinted arm patch, the alto voice of a female yelled back to him through her universal black colored arm patch back to the squire. “You cannot.”

“I wanna come inside and see all the bottles of fetuses.”

She said through his arm patch into his eardrums. “You cannot.”

He back stepped and ran forward, slamming a shoulder into the door with a heavy grunt and pain. The metal did move. He back stepped and looked down with a sneer down into the arm patch. “What is this place inside the science building and inside a science laboratory?”

“It is the famous genetics laboratory of the Pamburg Kingdom.”

“I had heard a set of silly rumors about this place the other gossiping women within my village, so there really is a place of real rumors.”

“Who are you?”

“I am another squire who has learned the truth.”

“What truth?”

“That each prince and princess was genetically altered from our original DNA.”

Inside the lobby of the crystal made building, Pamburg Lady Number Six was not worried with fear while standing upright behind the closed steel door of the science building. The only entranceway into the science building was with a metal tinted belly button patch that only displayed from a pregnant female. He was a male, not a female. The belly button patch was a smart electronic device. It identified when there was a viable fetus inside a pregnant female uterus and then it created a blocking signal into the main computer for any other fetus identification electronic signal. The electronic signal was only sent out to a River Rats speed boat for a single transportation from the lands of the Confederation into the waters of the Pamburg Kingdom.

The belly button patch was nothing more than a computer devise with a singular purpose to contact the computer for a single pickup. Once the signal had been sent into the main frame, the computer locked out an additional electronic signal and blocked all the other signals coming from the other belly button patch with communication. Thus, only one princess could enter the science building and then complete the fetus extraction process. Once the fetus had been safely removed and placed inside a jar inside this room, then the computer would unblock the communication band. Then, a second princess of the Confederation would come into the science building for the same medical procedure.

Outside in the blue sky, on top of the crystal glittering pavement, in front of the sealed and locked entrance door of steel, he sneered down into the arm patch. “Who are you?”

She said via his arm patch into the air waves. “I am like you. I was once a Pamburg princess, some sixteen years ago. Now, I am a nurse maid to one of the new batches of little babies. After completing my royal service, I will return back to the Village of the Mineral and Metals. I had lived there and assisted with the building of each silly face and hand patch where each kingdom used to spy on each other. Our pride and joy in science!”

 

On the second level of the mountain castle, the dancing hall, the eating hall, and the entertainment hall, it was one big and gigantic single space that was chiseled out within the northern side of the mountain and it was located on the opposite side of the sixteen mini-waterfalls. The gigantic space was cut deep inside the mountain cove and away from the harsh sunlight, providing coolness during the daylight hours and warmth during the nighttime. It was directly underneath the mountain lake and below the edge of a cliff, where the kingly dome of their parents stood. It was called the princess throne room. A semi-crooked row of curved lounge chairs stood on top of numerous short icicle-like columns of stalagmites. The stalagmite rose from the solid floor of the cave floor and held each lounge chair in the air like magic with a set of rock staircase which led up and back down onto the rock cave floor.

In the middle of the cave, three elderly Pamburg squires with a head of grayish amber curls stood upright without the shaft in hand in the middle of the enclosed cavern with a fake smile. They had been tasked to please and appease all the queens from the Confederation, since the true gossip had flown around the continent citing a death of each Pamburg princess, where there was one alive, well, and missing princess, but all the Confederation queens had not heard that good news.

The rest of the queens from the Confederation stood on top of the yellow tinted ground soil and reached down, lifting a long dress hem, exposing a set of naked kneecaps with a smile, dashing away from the dead bodies and the shoreline with a loud cheer, slowly climbing each step. Haildrameme finally reached the level cave floor with a gasp and dropped down the dress, strolling ahead and stopped with an open mouth in silence. The rest of the queens moved off the staircase and dashed ahead with a smile, stopping, and surrounded Haildrameme with a gasp of alarm at the floor cave.

On the opposite end of the cave room, there was a long table of cold food trays against a curvy rock wall. On the same side of the staircase, there was a single arched doorway that led into the princess throne room, where two elderly squires stood upright at attention in front of an open archway with a stern face without a shaft in silence. Over the cave floor, there were scattered body parts in a puddle of dried red tinted blood.

Haildrameme frowned down at the dead bodies. “The women are not the young princesses. They are too old in both face and scattered body parts. Where are all the sixteen-year-old princesses? They are not dead and present on here the princess cave floor,” she looked up with a grin to see the elderly squire.

Jennessee stood on the one side of Haildrameme and gasped with alarm. “Then, it is obvious to me. Each Pamburg princess is still located and hiding inside her personal princess dome. All the domes are located on the other side of the cave room o the second floor. We must go there now and finish the job that we came here to do.”

Glay stood on the other side of Haildrameme with a sour frown at each dead body. “Each old woman has died by a beheading. It is a bloody and ugly mess over the cave floor. The soles of my sandals are greasy from the puddles of blood. Who or what did terrible thing to all these old women?”

Pamburg Squire Number Fifty-Six stood upright in the middle of two other squires with a smile and a nod, without a shaft. “Good morning, queens of the Confederation. Welcome to the Pamburg Kingdom! Yes, the rumor of dead princesses is true. Yes, you are here to see the dead bodies. If you would please form a straight line, then you will entrance into the princess throne room chamber for the final viewing. Then, you will see and hear. Then, you will learn and leave,” he nodded with a smile to each queen, since he was one of the oldest squires, who possessed a great set of learned knowledge coming from years of spying and ease drop with a pair of eyeballs and eardrums, not a tongue. The queens continued to stand in a huddle and scan the cave floor with the scattered body parts of the dead and mutilated Nans. Pamburg Squire Number Fifty-Six moved ahead with a huff of annoyance and passed by the huddle of queens, since each queens didn’t bother to obey his vocal words. The set of two squires scooted over and held the burnt parts of the plant leaves away from the entranceway, wearing a fake smile and a battle suit without a shaft in one hand. He stopped and stood in front of the dark entrance way with a stern face.

Haildrameme reached down and lifted the hemline of the dress, very carefully showing off a pair of high heeled sandals with a set of glittering gems over the strap, slowing moving ahead over the smooth rock floor and stopped in place while forming a vertical line of queen-friends in front of the single archway of the princess throne room.

A vertical line of queen-friends stood upright and tall with a smirk, wearing a different tinted forehead tiara and a pair of matching dangling earrings for drama, where each colored face patch would talk back and forth to her spouse who was located inside the steering cabin of the river barge.

From the Kingdom of the Sand, Imperatoress Haildrameme faked the smile and as her pair of purple colored dangling down face patch earrings and a matching forehead face patch tiara both twinkled in bright sunlight, where each queen and king could hear each other’s words of whisper. She was tall and slender with a head of white hair, a tone of yellow skin, a pair of violet eyeballs, and a crooked nose, standing first in line on one side of the dragon face in regal height, wearing a one-sleeved tight fitting dress of golden tint that represented the leadership of the Confederation.

From the Kingdom of the Sun, Princeletess Glay smirked and as her pair of purple tinted dangling earrings and a matching forehead face patch tiara twinkled in sunlight. She was a head taller than the rest of the queens and possessed a tone of dark skin tint, a pair of aqua colored eyes, and a head of black hair in a pair of long black colored ankle-length gown.

From the Kingdom of the Land, Duchess Torgeezus smiled and as her pair of purple tinted dangling face patch earrings and a matching forehead face patch tiara twinkled in bright sunlight. She was a woman of average height with a head of black hair, a tone of red skin, and a pair of brown eyes.

Ylangling, the Queen of the Kingdom of the Snow faked a smile and as her pair of purple tinted dangling earrings and a matching forehead face patch tiara twinkled in sunlight. She was tall and possessed a tone of peachy skin tint, a pair of green eyes, and a head of black hair, standing in a gown of blue.

From the Kingdom of the Wind Marquee Jennessee stood last in the vertical line in a short red colored party dress with a pair of red spiked heels and as her as her pair of purple tinted dangling earrings and a matching forehead face patch tiara twinkled in sunlight. She was slender and tall with a set of buck teeth, a head of long blonde hair, and a pair of blue eyeballs on a tone of pale skin.

 

On the second floor level, the princess throne room was really an extra large cave-like room with a set of four solid walls and a high ceiling of natural coated black colored stone which was really a curvy out hole inside the mountain. The four walls blocked out the weather elements of heat and sun. The front of the princess throne exhibited a single arched doorway of stone where a set of draping and drooping dark black willowy natural thick stems with matching palm-like fanning leafs grew out from the thick cracks of rock. The drooping and willowy row of thick soft plants dangled down and covered the single entranceway. On the far side wall inside the princess throne room, there stood two individual throne chairs made of the same black stone on the wall without a body.

The older squire slowly moved ahead and accepted the blazing candle of light, since he did not bother to power the overhead lamps and slowly strolled through the open archway that was guarded by the squires, moving ahead on top of the narrow ledge. “Please come inside and follow directly behind me! There is only a narrow ledge of five inches which separates an array of pits.

Glay stood behind Haildrameme with a sneer and a shout out of worry. “What must we follow you, squire?”

The squire shouted out loud inside the dark room. “Please follow me through the open archway, if you want to see the dead bodies of the princesses!”

Haildrameme slowly moved ahead and led the queen line, staring at the back spine of the elderly squire as he moved ahead and then disappeared into the darkness. She stopped with a gasp and stood inside an open archway, feeling fear, and worry.

In front of open archway between the two elderly squires, the room was pit black in hue. One of the squires extended an open palm that held a flickering candle with a fake smile.

Glay moved ahead and stopped, whispering with a gasp into the purpled tinted earring for all eardrums. “This is a trap. I will not go.”

Haildrameme stared into the darkness with a smile. “Yes. We all want to see each dead body of each princess. I am following behind you, kind squire. Follow behind me, Glay!” She reached over and accepted the blazing candle from one of the squires, slowly strolling ahead into a very dark room with a gasp. The single candle only illuminated the first five feet in front of her sandal toes.

The footpath was only a few inches in wide, maybe five inches. Her foot was a size eight which was about three and nine/sixteenth inches. She slowly lifted a right foot up from the narrow footpath and dropped it down over the narrow ledge in silence and as her eyeballs clearly saw the arena between the sides of the narrow ledge. The entire floor of the room consisted of a set of individual sections or pits. The word pit was a better description of the space that was surrounded by a tiny wall. The wall went two feet up, coming up from the pit floor and into the open air. The ledge of the wall between each pit was five inches in width.

Glay moved ahead and accepted the flaming candle in the color of bright white from one of the squires with a sneer and followed behind the back spine of Haildrameme. “What is this place?”

Squire Number Fifty-Six slowly moved across the narrow ledge of the playground with a stern face while holding one of the blazing candles. “It is the arena for the annual Princess Walk. Each princess walks on top of the narrow foot path to the end, if the princess falls off, then she is eaten by a live gator that hides inside one of the many deep pits,” the voice of the squire echoed throughout the enclosed room.

Outside the open archway of darkness, each queen-friend accepted a single blazing candle with a stern face and slowly moved forward into the darkness of the princess throne room, extending a high heeled sandal, planting it on top of a very narrow footpath with a gasp, leaning a body forward for an upright balance with the rest of her weight on the top of the solid floor with a left leg and a foot. She gasped in horror at the length of the narrow foot ledge.

Torgeezus slowly moved ahead and stared down into each pit with a worried brow, “My goodness! This empty pit was filled with a gator.”

Ylangling slowly moved ahead over the narrow ledge and stared down with a smile into each pit. “A nest of gators live in a swamp of water. So, each empty pit must have been filled with water to hide the gator. This is a cruel walk, not princess walk.”

“It has been performed to select the new queen of Pamburg Kingdom for centuries,” the squire continued to move ahead over the narrow foot ledge with a stern.

Glay whispered into the face patch of the dangling earring for all eardrums. “This is a death trap if a princess accidentally runs into the back spine of the previous sister princesses while carrying only a fluttering flame of a burning candle, walking over a narrow ledge.

Haildrameme gasped with a whisper of fear while slowly moving ahead over the narrow ledge in a pair of heeled sandals, stopping in place, whispering into the face patch for all eardrums. “A girl would have to prance on a set of ten toppy toes over the smooth stone of five inches in wide. If an upright foot missed the narrow smooth stone, then the girl would fall into the pit. This was a true test fit for the queen of the Pamburg Kingdom.”

Glay slowly squatted and sat down on top of the narrow ledge, slowly dropping down into the deep pit with a puzzled brow. She squatted down on top of the floor and moved the candle to see the pile of red colored ashes, feeling the emotions of fear, nervousness, fright, and excitement. “Who is this?”

The squire slowly moved forward and balanced both feet on top of the narrow wall ledge, surveying down into each pit by one of the blazing candles. “Inside the first three pits, there was a set of individual piles of ashes. One pile was light gray. The other piles were colored in bright red. The appropriate question: What is that? The colored ash pile red designates the deceased gator. The gray pile of ashes is one body of a dead princess.”

The dark princess throne room was extremely quiet as each queen slowly moved ahead and stared down at each pit while seeing one or many piles of red or gray ashes which presented the dead gator and the dead princess.

Outside the room in front of the archway of darkness, from the Kingdom of the Wind, Marquee Jennessee wore a short dress with a pair of heeled sandals and accepted the burning candle in one hand from the squire, moving ahead through the open archway with a gasp of the size of the room. The rest of the queens slowly strolled over the narrow ledge. She could see an upright body, a dragging dress hem, and a flickering candle light in the darkness. She stopped in place without moving onto the narrow ledge and turned, scanning the room.

On one of the long side walls, there were a set of two throne chairs of equal size. Jennessee did not venture down the narrow ledge with the burning candle, instead she turned to face the side wall and slowly followed a little wider walkway, moving ahead with a puzzled brow, stopping, and stood beside the first chair with a smile. She reached out and touched the pile of gray material with a gasp and a shout out loud. “Hey! Come and look over here on the side wall! There is another pile of gray ashes. No! There are two piles of gray ashes. This is the Pamburg queen and her new successor, one of the Pamburg princesses. They are all dead in a set of two separate piles of gray ashes. It is all truth. Each princess is dead. The queen is dead too.”

The squire stopped on top of the narrow ledge and swiftly turned with a gasp to see side wall and the glowing nose profile of Jennessee. “No!”

Glay tossed both arms into the air with a smile and climbed back up from the pit standing on top of the narrow ledge with a laugh, “Yes.”

The squire gasped. “No. It is not her successor. Yes. I mean that there is a successor. A princess…”

“…is dead. Each princess is dead. All the princesses are dead. Kill him now!” Haildrameme tossed her candle at the squire, reaching down and jerked the shaft from the skirt, swinging the shaft at the chest of the squire. The squire back stepped from the queen with a gasp and tumbled backwards down into the empty pit on top of the soft ashes with a loud scream.

Jennessee stood upright and spun around, dashing ahead over the smooth stone, whispering with a worried brow into the purple dangling earring to all eardrums. “Kill the other squires before someone figures our plot!”

Glay swiftly climbed up and over each pit ledge before the other queens could move backwards and leave off the narrow ledge, standing upright on top of the solid floor, reaching over and grabbed, lifting her shaft up into the air, advancing towards the open archway. She stopped in the dark and swung outside, soaring her shaft sideways, beheading each squire with a soft growl. Each head tumbled down and rolled a few inches from an upright body. Glay dashed ahead through the archway and swung her shaft side to side in the air, connecting with the flying shaft from one of the squire while fighting them both. She slammed the shaft into the exposed stomach of the squire. He bent over in pain and mouth drool. She whipped the shaft around the air and smashed the face of the other squire. The second squire tumbled backwards with a scream of pain. She twirled the shaft in the air and lobbied off each skull from a squire body with a loud growl. She stood in blood and stared down with a set of heavy pants at each dead squire body while whispering into the purple earring for all eardrums. “It is confirmed that all the Pamburg princesses are dead. Send in our warriors to kill off all the Pamburg princes! The mountain castle has been secured by our party of Confederation queens. We are scouting out and killing more of the squires.”

 

On the Delta water, inside the lead river barge of the command center, each royal stood around the map table as each purple tinted earring rung out with the words from Glay.

He reached up and slapped a red tinted devil horn face patch in the middle of the forehead with a smile. “Go! Go! Go!” Vetepurr yelled the order before Kung and waved both arms into the air with a stern face to each teen royal and young warrior that consisted of the natives from the Kingdom of the Sun, the Lakes, and the Land who did not wear a face patch, only a sneer and a twirling shaft.

Kung slapped a pair of red tinted devil horn face patch and yelled out loud through, tossing both arms into the air. “Go! Go! Dive off the rear of the river barge! Swim underneath the bottom of the river barge. Then, emerge up from the water on the other side of the open gate. Hurry! Hurry! Attack the Prince House right now!” The other male royals attached a pair of red tinted face patch devil horns to hear the conversation with the young royals during the war.

Vantrey wore a pair of red tinted devil horn face patch to hear the kings like the other male royals and a single dangling purple tinted earring face patch to hear the queens like the other male royals, reaching out, grabbing the naked arm of Modoc with a laugh. Modoc gasped in alarm with the swift reaction from his friend. They dashed ahead together through the open archway, over the deck without stopping, and then both plunged down into the water. He leaned over and dived underneath the bottom of the river barge, swimming toward the open crystal gate. His eyeballs and his neurons could not miss the great height and depth of the set of gigantic twin gates that were slightly cracked open for one or two bodies to swim through the empty space.

Each Confederation native and royal emerged a head skull and a collar bone up from the warm waters of the Delta, swimming inside the water, slowly reaching up and grabbed onto the sleek glittering vertical bar, slowly climbing up each horizontal bar, and eventually reaching the bottom foundation of the outside platform, where a series of circular openings were built into the foundation of the Prince House.

 

On the lead river barge with the purple tinted dragon head at the rear platform in the bright sunshine of mid-day, the blood brother of Princess Ovilla and the second royal prince of the Kingdom of the Wind, Exmore was the unlucky Wind royal, possessing a slender body for dance with a set of long fingers for drawing. He would not inherit the windy and vast dark green lush forestland of trees or carrying on the responsibility of dance entertainment within the Confederation. Thus, he must marry another princess or become a dancer within a new unit on his home kingdom. Or Exmore could marry another dancer and still performed part of the dance company. Or he could go back into the cabin of the river barge and sat out the vicious and bloody upcoming Battle of Pamburg, since Exmore didn’t like blood or guts or gory or glory, only to live in luxury.

On top of the river barge deck, Exmore stood alone and stared down the clear blue water, watching each native dive down into the water and rubbed both hands over the new orange tinted the silk jacket and a pair of matching trousers.

His father Fallacious exited out from the open archway of the steering house and moved ahead over the rear deck of the river barge and stopped, standing beside his son Exmore, staring down at the water with a smile. “Jump in, son!”

Exmore stared down at the water and rubbed the new suit with a sour frown. “I don’t wanna get my new set of clothes wet.”

He looked up to see the gates with a smile and then down at the blonde hair roots of Exmore. “The rest of the royals are claiming a portion of the landscape of Pamburg Kingdom. Do you wanna be left out of the action, son?”

Exmore continued to stare down at the water and rubbed the new suit with a sour frown. “I don’t want a portion of the mysterious Pamburg Kingdom. I thought that I would rule the Kingdom of the Sand with my sister Ovilla, when she becomes the new imperatoress of the Confederation. That was the original plan that you and my mother had plotted out, Father.”

He looked up into the sky and then down into the water with a smile. “The original plan has completely changed. There will be a king and a queen of the entire continent that will live here within the gates of the Pamburg Kingdom. You must get down into the water and get inside the Prince House and then kill one of the princes. Each prince rules a piece of prime land here. The land here is fertile and rich for growing crops and raising animals. This is why we are invading and taking the lands of the Pamburg Kingdom. The old Confederation lands are small and depleted.”

Exmore looked up with a smile to see the direction of the Kingdom of the Wind, which was across the vast Delta waters and saw the plume of black smoke in the sky. “I don’t wanna live here. I thought I would continue to live inside the Kingdom of the Wind, where I was born. What is that cloud of rich black colored dust over the skyline? Is that near my home?”

His father reared back an arm and slapped the back spine of his son Exmore with a hand, swiftly propelling the teen from the deck of the barge and down into the water. He smiled down into the water. “Good! I’m so glad that you have chosen the right pathway, son. Go and find a prince. Kill the prince. Then, you can live here for the rest of your days, son,” he spun around with a smile and entered back into the steering cabin on the river barge which served as the command center of the invasion of the Pamburg Kingdom.

Underneath the clear blue tinted Delta water, Exmore dropped down in a big splash of waves and descended into the depths of the water, halting, and hold the lips shut before drowning. He waved the arms back and forth with annoyance at his father for the shove out the level platform and the ruin of the suit of orange in the water. He floated upright in the water, kicking both arms and legs, thinking about resurfacing and crawling back onto the deck. His father would not shove him off a second. Or he would tattle to his mother Jennessee.

The hunger gator swiftly darted out from underneath the bottom of the river barge with an open mouth of fangs and a growling stomach of empty food while waiting for an easy prey. Some of the other males swam too fast from the gator or swung a silver weapon at the mouth of the gator. The nose hit the back spine of Exmore. He swam forward with a gasp of alarm and spun around with an open mouth of fear. The mouth of fangs touched and clamped down on the wiggling arm of Exmore, swimming forward, dragging the wiggling body of Exmore toward the opposite shore and away from the river barge for a mid-day meal.

 

Inside the swamp water behind the open gate, Vantrey swam upright and then broke through the water surface first behind the open gate while exhaling out a tongue of salt water with a smile, pointing at the interior side of the gates in silence. Each Confederation native and royal emerged a head skull and a collar bone up from the warm waters of the Delta, swimming inside the water, slowly reaching up and grabbed onto the sleek glittering vertical bar, slowly climbing up each horizontal bar, and eventually reaching the bottom foundation of the outside platform, where a series of circular openings were built into the foundation of the Prince House.

 

 

 

Continued…


King Wars

A royal tale of flight, fight, or fancy... Royal Wars is a new series of love and hate; princesses and princes, shafts and swords, power and submission; greed and gift; life and death. Between the two Great Oceans, there is a large continent which is unnamed and filled with numerous individual kingdoms that make up the Confederation. The Kingdom of the Sun The Kingdom of the Land The Kingdom of the Wind The Kingdom of the Sand The Kingdom of the Fire The Kingdom of the Snow The Kingdom of the Lakes However, there is a plot of fertile and rich land which is named the Pamburg Kingdom that is surrounded by a range of mountains, the Delta water, and a pair of crystal gates where no comes in and no one comes out. Within the Confederation lands, a gang of young seventeen-year-old royals are attending the last few weeks at the Royal Academy selecting a mate for life and starting a new career path as an adult royal of the inherited kingdom. Except, some teen and adult though processes are pondering a new adventure that might lead to a new leader, if the various plots are played out correctly.

  • ISBN: 9781370278985
  • Author: Ipam
  • Published: 2017-04-20 17:05:14
  • Words: 128643
King Wars King Wars